《Reborn- His Scarlett Moon》


 Chapter 1 . Sherizad

    She , no longer , was the queen she used to be. Reborn as a mere human, Sherizad, the Werewolf Queen. None like history had ever seen. She would have disowned her own self had she seen her future like that.


    A young adult , freshly dropped out of college, drowning in debts, struggling to make ends meet and keeping her dying father barely alive with a little prayer, hope and a lot of chance.


    Oh! And I forgot to add, she lived beside a dump yard. Shewas the queen of fragrance. It is said that men from all Packs flocked to sniff a little bit of her heavenly scent, that radiated across her country, when she was dered the first female Alpha in werewolf history.


    ***


    ¡± Ahhhhhh! Hhhhmmmm! Ahhhhh! ¡±


    Her groans woke her up with a start.


    She was having trouble sleeping again. She got up from the bed without even trying to get back to sleep.


    It was useless. She knew it very well.


    She was used to spending night after night. Awake. For no reason in particr.


    Her doctors said it was probably due to stress.


    She searched her pocket.


    ¡± Found ya! ¡±


    Her hands took the cigarette out quickly as her fingers hurried to light up its tip.


    ¡± Ahaaaaa! ¡±


    One draw from the soft cylinder between her lips, and ¨C


    Heaven!


    Everything bugging her head blew out like the circr smoke that she exhaled.


    ¡± Ahem! Ahem! Ahem! ¡±


    The sound of a series of coughing pulled her immediately back to the inside of the room. Up from the heavens, she was again in her own , tiny, personal hell.


    ¡± Baba! Baba! Are you having trouble breathing again?¡±


    She ran back to the old crippled man. Her father. A former drunk head. But he was the only family that she had left.


    ¡± Sherizad? ¡±


    He looked at her with those questioning eyes.


    That was the name he addressed her by whenever he was having his amnesiac attack.


    She lifted his half raised hands and put it against her face.


    ¡± Baba. Look carefully. Look into my eyes. It¡¯s Sherry. Your Sharry. Your little daughter. ¡±


    He immediately withdrew his hand.


    Then ran to the corner of the room.


    ¡± Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t hit me. Don¡¯t hit me. I will do anything. I swear. Anything. ¡±


    Sherry rolled her eyes over. He was at it again.


    she tucked the sleeves of her long T-shirt.


    She was gearing up for her regr battle routine.


    It was time to pull and tie the old man up on his bed.


    She usually kept him chained when she went out for work. Or rather looking for it.


    But she felt too bad to let him be that way when she was around. She often gave him a little breather. However it never ended well.


    The doctors had suggested sending him off to a rehabilitation center. But they had given no hope of him getting any better. They said he was definitely in hisst stage.


    His body had suffered several damages during his young years. Sherry didn¡¯t know much about her father¡¯s past as well. What he did. Where he lived. His family. Nothing.


    She didn¡¯t have the opportunity to ask her mother about it as well. She had died during childbirth. Her life had ushered in her death.


    It was traumatic whenever she tried mentioning her mother to her father. He would absolutely break down. So. much so that they didn¡¯t even have a picture of her anywhere. Sherry wanted to. She wanted to talk about her. Know her. What kind of a woman she was. What did she like? How did she look?


    But it was impossible to bring the topic up in front of her father.


    ¡± Leave me! Let me go. Let me go! ¡±


    The old man was stretched out. Holding the pir with one hand and the table with his legs.


    Sherry was standing over him. Looking for the perfect position for the tackle.


    She pulled his feet off the table.


    Three


    Two


    One


    Heave- Ho!


    She pulled him with a jerk by his legs. His hands flung open. With one or two tiny cuts. The pir inside their room was still not stered . It was just a crude cement structure. The rough edges were responsible for whatever damage he suffered.


    ¡± Let me go. Let me go. I swear. I swear. ¡±


    His gibberish never seemed to end. Oftentimes it climaxed into a yell.


    It was lucky they lived beside an isted dump.


    The stench from the ce kept most people away.


    But Sherry neverined. She was grateful to have at least a roof over her head.


    ¡± And¡­ here¡­ you¡­ go! ¡±


    She heaved heavily as she finally put the chains back on.


    It seemed to calm him.


    Like cebo. It immediately put him back to sleep.


    ¡± Ufffff! ¡±


    Sherry heaved again. Looked at the sky from the tiny window. It was still stary and clear. The moon shone like a temptress against the ck. Like a mistress open for her master.


    She picked the end of the half finished cigarette that she had hurriedly put off.


    Lit it again. This time taking her sweet time drawing in every bit with pleasure. No hindrance. Nothing to disturb or distract herself.


    She heard a distant howling from somewhere far away.


    A pained, tormentingment. Withering, crying,menting for its mate.


    Sherry strained her ears to hear some more of it.


    Animals never scared her. Wolf or tiger.


    It was human beings that were more scary. She always thought.


    She had always been shunned, kicked, bullied andughed at for her background.


    A smelly rotten pig. That was what she was. Throughout infancy and school.


    When she had finally got the opportunity to be in college, she had thought her past would never haunt her there.


    But it seemed like it was too much wishful thinking on her part. She was humiliated on the very first day of college. In the middle of the university.


    She hade running back home. Wanting to hide there forever.


    But luck didn¡¯t bestow her with that much favor. She saw her father coughing blood the moment she returned.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Baba! What! Wh¡­ What is this? ¡±


    her already shaky body became weak at the knee. Fright, shock, worry. All hit at her together.


    ¡± Sherry? How are you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in your college? Ahem! Ahem! Cough! Cough! ¡±


    ¡± Baba! ¡±


    Sherry ran towards her dad. Blood filled as his body shook with the after effect.


    ¡± STAY BACK! ¡±


    he yelled. Sherry stopped on her track.


    ¡± Don¡¯te near me. ¡±


    ¡± But Baba! ¡±


    ¡± I said NO! ¡±


    His voice was stern. Sherry froze in her steps.


    Then turned back and ran out of that door.


    From that point onwards the only aim in her mortal life was to collect enough money, to treat her ailing father.


    Nothing else.

 Chapter 2 . Ryan Bane

    Ryan was not your average Alpha who inherited the leader position just by virtue of birth. Infact, his birth itself was the most humiliating discussion that he ever had with anyone. His father never acknowledged him until his Alpha mark manifested on his back. He was abandoned, neglected but he had a golden heart. He was the best of mates to his friends and the worst foe to his sworn enemies.


    He never cared or bothered about women until he met that one girl who was about to change his life forever.


    However she left behind such a scar that his view on women, henceforth, changed forever. He started treating them as objects, used to vent out frustration.


    ***


    ¡°Move your hands!


    NOW! ¡±


    Ryan roared as the trembling woman slowly let her hands slip . Uncovering her voluptuous bre@sts. She was standing only in her skirts against the wall as her husband looked on with horror.


    ¡± NO! ! Please, please let her go. I promise to clear up all my dues. I swear. ¡±


    The man helplessly whimpered . His hands were restrained behind him by two sturdy men.


    ¡± Really? You swear? ¡±


    Ryan¡¯s voice was cold as ice.


    ¡°Beck, help her with the rest of her dress. ¡±


    He ordered one of the men to move towards the vulnerable woman.


    She was shaking at his enormous size.


    Beck smirked. Jumped right above her and ripped her knee length skirt apart with the sh of a hand. Then pulled his huge ws back inside at the end of the act.


    The woman was more shocked at the sight of the transformation of his hand than she was at standing there, nowpletely naked.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what¡­ What on earth was that? ¡±


    she was asking her husband who himself was now cowering in fear. There was no more room for shame orpassion left in his chicken heart for his wife or her being assaulted.


    He threw the bunch of keys that he was hiding in his vest pocket.


    ¡± Take this. Take her. Take everything. But please, please let me go. ¡±


    The wife was now the least of his concerns. He had even thrown his beloved casino away at Ryan¡¯s feet. All he wanted at the moment was to keep living.


    ¡± Interesting, ¡±


    Ryan kicked the keys away.


    He walked slowly towards where he was prostrating with his nose against the floor, hands and legs stretched out.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaa! ¡±


    his scream echoed through the empty hall.


    Ryan had stepped over three of his fingers. There was a loud crack. They were definitely broken.


    The two menughed with amusement.


    Ryan looked back at them like a proud father.


    ¡± Are my boys bored? Would you like some entertainment? ¡±


    Beck and Josh both pursed their lips and licked. They knew the next part of the instruction very well.


    They slowly turned towards the woman who was now bent over herself.


    ¡± You are free to taste! ¡±


    No sooner did the words leave Ryan¡¯s mouth than his men pounced over the man¡¯s wife. Dragging her away by the neck to another corner.


    Her shrill yells for help were of no avail.


    Ryan turned his attention to the husband.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡± So, your casino is gone. Your woman has gone to my boys. What else do you still have that is of any worth ?


    I think you still owe me a fortune. ¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I will pay up. Everything. All of it. I just¡­ I just need some more time. ¡±


    He crawled his way towards Ryan¡¯s feet and started kissing it with his lips.


    Ryan arched a brow.


    He lifted one leg up. Looked at its underside.


    ¡± Isn¡¯t it quite dirty down there! ¡±


    His gaze fixed at the man who was now looking at his face. Then quickly turned towards his shoe.


    He held it with both hands and then began cleaning it with his sleeve.


    ¡°LICK! ¡±


    The sound of hismand made the boys at the corner stop their act for a bit.


    The man too stopped.


    There was total silence.


    He then slowly tried lifting his head towards Ryan. But it seemed too great a burden. So he immediately pulled his tongue out and began diligently cleaning.


    The boys too turned back towards their pr*e*y.


    The woman stretched @p@rt. One th*ru*st*i*n*g vigorously inside her. His s*iz*e w@s so big, she was almost bleeding. The other held her face up by her hair and was d*ri*ll*i*n*g the inside of her m0uth. The sides of her lips cr@*c*ked from the wide. But she was neither in the position nor in the situation to even cry. They flipped and switched between her 0p*eni*ngs. Till they decided it wasn¡¯t enough. They both decided to go together as they held her firmly up by the bre@st. Their be@sts slowly take over their eyes. Pleasure and fulfillment turning the @mber of their iris to bright red.


    BLARGH!


    VOMIT!


    PUKE!


    The sound interrupted the boys¡¯ *clim*@x*. They turned to the disgusting sight of the man vomiting all over the floor.


    Ryan calmly pressed his head down with the shoe on which a little bit of his vomit had fallen. He then forced it down with a thud.


    The man¡¯s head smashed against the ground. Cracked open and the insides of his brains came out and scattered all around his vomit.


    It was now the woman¡¯s turn. She could take it no longer. She too threw up on herself. .


    This made the boys immediately move back.


    ¡± ! What a mess! ¡±


    Ryan calmly eximed, carefully removing his shoes.


    ¡°Boys take care of the bitch ande over. I will need some assistance getting back to my car. ¡±


    Beck was beside Ryan in the sh of an eye. Josh turned towards the woman and held her by both her legs. Then pulled them off on either side. Effectively splitting her body in two halves as her insides split on either side.


    ¡°Boss! ¡±


    Josh was also beside Ryan now .


    ¡± Ah! Ryan. Ryan. How many times do I need to remind you of that? It used to be Alpha¡­ Alpha all the times before. And now you have started with the Boss¡­ Boss thing. Too disgusting. ¡±


    Ryan pretended to be horrified.


    ¡± Now. Lift me up and carry me to the car. My new shoes have gone to waste. Poor things. Now I need to buy another one. Let¡¯s go straight to the store. ¡±


    The boys immediately lifted him up and darted towards the parking lot.


    He was a heavily built tall guy. d in a ck and white business suit. ck sunsses over his eyes.


    He rxed in the backseat. Pulling down the sun roof as his boys took the wheels for him.


    The face he carried would never give anybody the slightest hint about what it was capable of. His level of atrocities.

 Chapter 3 . Did you join an escort agency

    Sherry was sitting above the wall. Dangling her feet . She was about to light another cigarette when suddenly a hard hit at her head made the lighter jump out of her fist.


    ¡± Aouch! Sarah! That could have been fatal! ¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Fatal? Fatal how? ¡±


    Sarah jumped over the wall as she positioned herself beside her friend. Banging both her legs on either of the walls as she talked.


    ¡°I could have slipped, hit my head against that rock and suffered internal hemorrhage. ¡±


    The way Sherry exined , made it seem like it had really happened.


    ¡± That was descriptive. Anyways, why are you here? Did you lose this job as well? ¡±


    Sarah snatched the cigarette in her hand from her and lit it for herself.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She smiled at Scarlet who made a face.


    ¡°What happened this time? Did you get into a fight? Did they use you of stealing? Did you break something? Did they not pay you? Is there any new angle to this story? ¡±


    Sarah arched her brows and made them dance.


    Tweeeeeet!


    Tweeeeeet!


    Tweet!


    Sherry blew a couple of whistles. That was another stress buster,


    ¡± Yeah. The same old. But I swear it wasn¡¯t my fault this time. Thatdy was standing right beside the ceramic statue. I was just sweeping. I came to clean the spot she was standing on. I asked her to move. She did. And the statue fell.


    Would you believe what they did? ¡±


    Sherry pulled her T-shirt up to show Sarah the raw wound. It was about ten to fifteen inches long.


    ¡± Yeshhh!


    Bloody animals. How could they, when it wasn¡¯t even your fault? Bloody #### ¡­! ¡±


    And Sarah graced them with her musical of abuse.


    ¡± Enough, enough. Sarah. I think that¡¯s enough. They are not even here to hear what you are saying. ¡±


    Sherry¡¯s words made her stop and look around. As if she didn¡¯t already know it.


    It made Sherry giggle.


    She and her weird friend. They were the bestbination on the. A match made in heaven.


    ¡± You know, they said it was very precious. Ummm, something like a relic. ¡±


    Was Sherry feeling guilty for no reason.


    ¡± Nah! They were probably bluffing. Relics are way too expensive to be in a pawn shop. They must have made it up to taunt you. Besides, you would be in jail for damaging a relic. Not sitting here, sulking and drawing on this cigarette. ¡±


    Sherry took the lit cigarette from Sarah¡¯s hand and pulled a few rounds.


    She blew the smoke out in circles. Sarah did something with her hand around it and it turned into a heart and then vanished.


    ¡± One more. ¡±


    Sarah seemed excited.


    Sherry blew out one more.


    This time Sarah made it into a balloon with a tail.


    ¡°Cool.¡±


    Sarah pped her hands. Impressed at her own artwork.


    ¡± One more, one more¡­ ¡±


    Sarah was rubbing her hand. Getting ready for her next attempt.


    But Sherry stopped.


    She thrust the cigarette back in Sarah¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I will need a new one, you know. Like a new one that pays me overnight.


    Father¡¯s bills are due for about three months. They will not carry on with his treatment if I don¡¯t clear at least some of it by the end of this month. ¡±


    Sherry hung her head low as she jumped off and kicked a rock.


    ¡± And? ¡±


    Sarah urged her to finish the part that was bugging her from the inside. The reason Sherry had called her but hung up without saying a word. Her phone had been switched off ever since. But Sarah knew she would be here. Her favorite sulking spot. The old abandoned building by the cliff. With a view of the sea, sshing endlessly against the dead rocks. And the sky kissed the end of the ocean as it bent its majestic self .


    ¡± I called Rosey up. She fixed me up with her Agency. They sent me my first appointment. ¡±


    Sherry could not even bring herself to look up at her friend¡¯s face.


    ¡± Sherry! Sherry looked at me. ¡±


    Sarah turned her towards herself by pulling at her shoulder.


    ¡± Did you join an Escort Agency? ¡±


    Sherry nodded.


    ¡± Sherry! ¡±


    Sarah couldn¡¯t find words to articte her feelings.


    She took a deep breath.


    ¡± Ok. Let me tell you this straight up. I know you need the money. I know your situation but girl, you can¡¯t go for this appointment or whatever. Look. You are not meant for this. You. Look at you. You can¡¯t even talk about it. How will you even strip naked in front of apletely unknown man? ¡±


    Sarah¡¯s question sent a chilly shudder down her spine. The mere thought of serving herself to someone unknown was making her feets cold.


    ¡± I, ummm, but I ¡­ I need the money they are willing to pay up. It¡¯s more than my entire month¡¯s worth of sry. It will help clear all our debts. Maybe¡­ maybe I could even take my father to a better ce for treatment. ¡±


    She was fidgeting with her fingers as she spoke.


    Sarah watched and then heaved a sigh.


    ¡± You know Sherry, I myself live a life of want, if not begging. But I have never longed for money. Whatever I make , selling those drawings of mine on the road, sees me through the day. ¡±


    She slowly walked  Sherry and patted her back.


    ¡± But I really felt the need for money today. I really really hoped I was rich enough to give you everything that you ever wanted. I really¡­ ¡±


    Sherry pulled her into a sudden hug. Sarah could not finish her sentence. Tears built up in both their eyes.


    ¡± Okay. I don¡¯t know if you will end up going or not, ¡±


    Sarah quickly wiped her tears to get back to business,


    ¡± but if you go, remember your safety is the number one priority. No amount of money couldpensate for that. Alright? ¡±


    Sherry nodded.


    ¡± Take all the necessary precautions and do not hesitate to call me any moment. Any time. Do you understand? ¡±


    Sherry nodded again.

 Chapter 4 . His beloved

    Ryan flexed his muscles as he threw his clothes aside.


    He was right over the formation of the sand storm.


    His eyes calcted the perfect spot fornding.


    He snarled as the beast in him overtook his human self.


    With a deep leap, his paws settled in a softnding.


    He stood as the angry sands danced around him. Raging and scrubbing against his long fur. A mixture ofThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    chestnut and blonde. It was a sight of majesty. Full of elegance and grandeur.


    ¡± Awuuuuuu! ¡±


    His howl resonated from the epicenter of the sand storm. There were no people, no animals, no vehicles, vegetation¡­ whatsoever within miles of its radius.


    It was a ce out of nowhere. Uninhibited. Untamed.


    His howls went wilder. Louder. It slowly grew into severe growls. Ripping and hitting at the air. But naturally his efforts were futile. Whoever ever heard of trapping the air in one¡¯s paws.


    Ryan kept hitting himself over and over again as he crashed on the ground, recuperating from his futile efforts.


    ¡± Boss! Boss!¡­. Alpha! Alpha Ryan. ¡±


    It was the voice of Beck and Josh, calling out in unison.


    ¡°AHHHH! These boys. ¡±


    Ryan opened his eyes and kicked the door open of his sarcophagus.


    He reluctantly sat up.


    ¡± WHAT IS IT THIS TIME? Have I not told you to NEVER bother me when I am taking a tour inside my mind. ¡±


    His eyes were turning orange, slowly.


    The boys fell on their knees.


    ¡± Sorry Alpha. We didn¡¯t mean to intrude. ¡±


    They apologized in unison.


    ¡± Now tell me what it is already. I don¡¯t have all day for this. ¡±


    Ryan jumped out of the chest as it disappeared from its ce.


    ¡± They are here, Alph¡­ Boss. ¡±


    Beck answered.


    ¡± The assignment? ¡±


    Ryan asked.


    ¡± Yes. But¡­ ¡±


    ¡± But what? ¡±


    Ryan arched his neck as he fixed his sleeves.


    ¡± But they sent the deal¡¯s head inside the box. ¡±


    Joshpleted the information.


    ¡± Hmmm! Interesting. ¡±


    Ryan smiled as if amused.


    ¡± Looks like somebody¡¯s bored. It¡¯s been a while since we yed some games.


    Did you find out who sent the assignment ? ¡±


    Ryan walked around towards his chair.


    ¡°No boss. We haven¡¯t been able to track that. It seems like they do their business anonymously. ¡±


    Beck filled in.


    ¡± Aha! ¡± Ryan was as excited as a child who gets to put together his favorite piece of puzzle.


    ¡± An anonymous businessman.


    But it seems like he is craving our attention.


    Go try finding him in other ways. ¡±


    Ryan winked.


    Beck and Josh nodded and they took their leave.


    ¡± Aha! Boys! My boys. How beautiful it used to be when we were a pack full.


    He crossed his hands back as he leaned against the chair and his head rested on them.


    He tried to close his eyes but at that very moment, he jumped up with a start.


    ¡± No. No. NO. NO. ¡±


    He put both his hands against his ear. He was trying to block some inaudible noise.


    ¡± No. Not again. You can¡¯t. You can¡¯t intrude on my peace anytime you want.


    I won¡¯t let you. ¡±


    He stood up and started looking for something. He ran up to a cab and pulled out several bottles. He sat down on the floor with a thud.


    Broke a bottle open and gobbled its content down. The sharp edge of it made his lips bleed. He drank the blood as he started looking for something else.


    He threw the contents of the table here and there. All over.


    ¡± Found it, ¡±


    He picked his phone up and started going through the numbers.


    He dialed.


    ¡± Hello.


    Yes, it¡¯s me. Send me another fresh one tonight.


    No.


    In the evening. Yes. I will make the payment double. Yes, at the farm. ¡±


    He hung up. Then sat down again. Opening another bottle.


    He lifted his finger in the air as if trying to trace someone.


    ¡± Why? Why do you still bother me after so many years? Why? Tell me why? ¡±


    He gulped another bottle down and then looked at his imaginary friend again.


    ¡± Why did you do that?


    Why?


    Was it not enough?


    You took my life. My family. My everything away from me.


    Was it not enough?


    You even took yourself away from me. ¡±


    Ryan started beating the ground with his fist.


    His head hung down as he rested it on both his hands.


    Drawing heavy breaths.


    ¡± Why Sherizad? Why?


    Why can I not let you go after all these while? Why does your shadow longer wherever I go? Why do I see your face in all the women I sleep with?


    Damn!


    No. Those bitches don¡¯t fight back like you did. ¡±


    A drop of tear fell on the floor. His body quivered as more drops gathered one after another.


    ¡± I swear I will forget you. I swear I will not let you torment me everyday in my thoughts and every night in my dreams. I swear it on my dead brothers. I swear I will forget all your existence. ¡±


    He was now talking to his own distorted reflection , that appeared on the little puddle.


    He stood up. Kicked thest bottle in the air. Then grabbed it before it hit the floor and emptied its content instantly.


    He jumped out of the windownding straight in front of the garage.


    ¡± I am going to the farm tonight. Tell the boys when theye. I will not take calls in the evening onwards. Alright? ¡±


    He told the small boy , called Bellow. The kid nodded as Ryan¡¯s car zoomed by.


    He was also a werewolf like Ryan, Beck and Josh, but he was not born in their Pack. They had rescued him when he was being smuggled as a baby. The poor thing was tortured and chained. So much so that it had lost its ability to hear or talk. However, that never hindered him from understanding any of Ryan¡¯s orders. He was free to go anywhere after he was healed but he chose to stick around. These three were the only family that he knew. He has been following them ever since like a lost pup.

 Chapter 5 . The same girl?

    Sherry clutched her purse tight and pulled down her dress.


    She was dressed in an off shoulder red dress that reached just below her bottom.


    The Agency Car dropped her off in front of a huge gate. She was supposed to be by herself from there.


    She hesitated before hitting the door bell.


    ¡± The payment will hit your ount even before you get out of his gate, ¡±


    the words of her friend Rosey rang in her head . Her hands immediately reached for the bell this time.


    She straightened up. There was no more room for hesitation.


    The gates flung open.


    ¡± Hello, I ¡­ ¡±


    She opened her mouth to state the purpose of her visit . Then she realized there was no one there. She stepped in. What greeted her was a garden. As soon as she took a few steps inside, the gate closed behind her with a thud.


    Startled, she dropped her purse.


    ¡± Damn! ¡±


    she cursed under her breath before picking it up.


    She walked further inside.


    The further she went the darker it got.


    ¡± Why is there no light? ¡±


    she wondered as she almost fell again, stumbling over the stairs that lead to the rooms inside.


    ¡± Damn! ¡±


    Sherry cursed again.


    She almost felt like turning back and running any moment. But then again, the money. She needed it badly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherry felt her way inside.


    ¡± STAND RIGHT THERE! ¡±


    A voice from nowhere sent her a suddenmand.


    ¡°Okay! ¡±


    she lifted her hands up immediately as if she was surrendering.


    ¡± You can take your hands down. ¡±


    Sherry followedmand once again without any question.


    ¡± Okay! ¡±


    She obeyed, very docile.


    ¡± Come and stand in the middle of the room! ¡±


    This was the thirdmand.


    Sherry tried to look around.


    ¡± Umm, sorry but where is the middle? I cannot really see anything. ¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she was supposed to ask the question.


    A light lit up, like a spot light a few steps from where she was standing.


    ¡± Thank you, ¡± she bowed as she took her steps and stood under the white light.


    ¡± STRIP¡±


    This was themand for the fourth time.


    ¡± Okay! ¡±


    her voice barely left this time.


    She just realized the job she hade for had actually begun.


    She reached the side of her shoulder with trembling hands when suddenly the fifthmand came her way.


    ¡± STOP! ¡±


    She stopped immediately. A little relieved at that.


    She watched as a pair of crimson eyes approached in her direction from the dark.


    Sherry gulped. Was she seeing things?


    ¡°Sherizad? ¡±


    The voice asked her with a tone of surprise mixed with shock.


    She herself was taken aback. Only her father addressed her that way and only when he was having an attack.


    She could not say anything this time. But looked at the eyes as it slowly came forward with a face.


    A face she had never seen, yet it immediately felt like home.


    ¡± SHERIZAD! ¡±


    It called again before a pair of hands rushed towards her face and cupped it into an affectionate embrace.


    ¡± It¡¯s you. It¡¯s really you. ¡±


    Those eyes glistened as they hovered over her like one who was thirsty and was looking at a river.


    The man reeked of alcohol. Was he even in his senses?


    But his eyes didn¡¯t have a glint of intoxication in them. It looked like it was in too much pain.


    His hands were shaking. His lips trembled. Sherry watched him caress her tresses thaty loose on her forehead.


    She had never thought a man¡¯s touch could have ever been so appealing.


    He moved his hold on her. This time holding Sherry¡¯s neck with one hand as the other hand slipped behind her hip.


    He pulled her to himself.


    His scent.


    The moment she breathed it in, Sherry felt like she was close to orgasm.


    Which was absurd. She didn¡¯t even know what that feeling was like. She had not done anything with anyone before this. Not even kissing.


    She was that weird girl. Her only soulmate was Sarah and the bugs and the bees.


    But what was this sensation that she was having? It felt like it was making her heart limp.


    Then he tore her away from her pleasure trip, away from himself. They were again standing face to face with each other.


    Sherry could see there was a story in those deep blue eyes, which she had probably mistaken for crimson.


    At that moment all the lights in the room came back. It wasn¡¯t a room. It was a suite. Huge.


    The man suddenly pushed Sherry against the wall. Her head hit against it a little with his force.


    She was just trying to hold her tears when he started what seemed like wiping the make up away from her face. His fingers vigorously rubbed against her eyes , eyebrows, lips and cheek.


    She had not put a lot of it but whatever she had, now it was all spoiled. Sherry didn¡¯t mind though. Her make up was part of her service towards him. He was entitled to it for tonight. It was part of what she was selling.


    He looked around frantically for something.


    Before Sherry could react he pulled a jug and emptied its content on her.


    It was cold. Sherry shivered.


    The man fetched a towel immediately and started rubbing Sherry¡¯s face. Until he was sure every bit of her make up was sessfully removed.


    ¡± He could have just mentioned that with the Agency. What a waste of product and effort. ¡±


    Sherry thought and after he was done.


    ¡± Sherizad! ¡±


    He was again cupping his hands around her face.


    ¡°Is it really you? ¡±


    ¡°What was he trying to confirm? ¡±


    Sherry still kept wondering, ¡± an ex-girl friend perhaps or was it a dead wife? ¡±


    The man pulled her on his chest once more.


    As soon as he did Sherry¡¯s shivers went away. She was still wet. But it was somewhere else. The feel of his skin was actually giving her jitters. She could not help but slowly lift her hands and wrap it around his muscr shoulders.

 Chapter 6.Ryan’s POV

    It was like a forest fire in my head.


    The effect of the alcohol faded from my veins as they pumped up with the rise of my beast. I could feel him unsheathing his teeth. His nose flinched from her smell.


    It was at this point that I realized the person in front of me was a mere human. Not the vicious vixen my soul craved for.


    My beast pushed her badly with one blow.


    ¡± How dare you! ¡± He growled.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the growl of the Alpha that was asleep deep under the Mafia¡¯s skin. An identity long forgotten of an immortal entity.


    She flew right over on the bed. Her legs apart and so were her hands.


    My beast caught the sight of her underwear. Glistening bright red. My eyes changed colors to match that.


    ¡± How dare you try seducing me with that face! ¡±


    A mere call girl, with my Sherizad¡¯s face.


    A crime that was preposterous.


    She looked at my hand as it twisted out of shape. The beast was taking over. My ws bared. My shoulders puffed up and so did my hair. I snarled to sh my fangs as she backed up with her hands on the bed.


    ¡± Aaahhhhhhhhhhh! ¡±


    A piercing, shrill , screech .


    I could immediately feel my beast whimper like a pup in retreat. The exact same effect that she had on me.


    This could not be happening.


    I bounced on her and tore her dress. Her body was sweating. Tiny droplets of moisture over that flesh that was creamy.


    I needed to reign Rex, my wolf. He was starting to get untamable. He wanted to taste her. He wanted to smell her. I could feel that he was drooling.


    Her chest went up and down with heavy breathing, her leg crossed to give her maximum cover.


    ¡± Who are you? Wha¡­ What are you? ¡±


    Her voice quivered as she spoke.


    ¡± Sssssshhhhhh! ¡±


    I pressed my thumb right in the middle of her lip. It touched her teeth as it parted a little bit. Her saliva touched my skin.


    Rex roared with joy inside. It had been centuries since I had heard him roaring in such a way. A roar of pleasure. A roar of thrill.


    Rex pulled me down over her until my nose was touching her behind the neck.


    I could hear the flow of blood pulsating. Rex was baring his fangs to pierce that creamy barrier of skin to taste that flowing stream of blood.


    I had no control over him at this point.


    I could feel myself giving in and going for a dive.


    ¡± Yaahh! ¡±


    Shift.


    I turned my head with that swift reflex I was born with and caught her hand. She let go of the hair pin that she was holding. It dropped beside my leg.


    ¡± Were you trying to attack me with that thing? ¡±


    I was amused.


    ¡± You¡­ You are not normal! ¡±


    She stammered now clenching her fist.


    I grabbed her fist with my palm. Stretched her hands out and watched her squirm.


    ¡± Do you find pleasure in hurting people? Are you a sadistic loner? ¡±


    Her eyes stared back at me.


    This time unflinching.


    My mind kept wandering. That same face. That same zeel. But she was definitely a human. Not a wolf.


    Wosh!


    I had loosened my grip on her for just a moment when she  missed my face by less than quarter of an inch.


    ¡± Whoah! ¡±


    I wasughing. It was fun.


    ¡± You wanna y? ¡±


    I heard Rex whisper inside my head.


    She sprang up on all four.


    ¡± Look mister. I am really not your regr y toy. Like those girls who throw themselves at men. I joined this agency only because I was in dire need of money. I do not want any ruckus on my first job.


    I do not want to start on a bad note. ¡±


    She went back to bed. Laid down. Then stretched her legs apart.


    I felt Rex gulp. He was losing it.


    ¡± Just do what you will be paying for and get done with it sir. I will give you everything you are entitled to but please do not ask me to be a part of your wild fetish or weird desires. I am letting you know bluntly and clearly! ¡±


    At this point her words were going over my head. It felt like the intoxication was back to rule my senses.


    All I could see was the red in front of me that I badly wanted to tear open.


    And that was exactly what I did as Rex indulged in the pleasure.


    I bent in front of her and kissing her skin beside her red underwear.


    She was bbering about how strong she was and that she would do this and that if I misbehaved but she choked on her words the moment my lips touched her sensitive spot.


    Her legs closed around my neck. She pulled me in, I guessed involuntarily.


    The scent was driving me crazy. It was her. It was her no doubt.


    A human or whatever. This was her sweet scent. The only scent in the world that made Rex salivate. He wanted more.


    With one swift pull I solved that problem.


    My tongue salvaged the borders.


    ¡± Aaahhhhh! ¡±


    She went again. That same high pitched voice.


    But this time it was a mourn.


    She was losing her self restraint.


    Her hands grabbed my hair as her nails dug in my scalp.


    ¡± Get inside! ¡±


    Rex barked inside my head.


    I needed no more telling. My tongue went right inside her.


    ¡± Hhhhmmmmmmm! ¡±


    I pulled out once and watched her red face. Her eyes closed in a trance.


    Then I watched her. Then went back inside with another full thrust.

 Chapter 7. Sherry’s POV

    I could not believe this was happening.


    My first time. My first night.


    With aplete stranger. Who was probably a lunatic.


    But I couldn¡¯t help it. It was beyond enjoyment that I was experiencing.


    My entire body was shaking. A strange wave of pleasure erupted from the spot where he was and radiating all over my body.


    I tried looking at his handsome face. I had never seen him, yet it felt like I was deeply acquainted with him. But I could not keep those eyes open for long. My head fell back as the tendons and muscles tightened.


    Was this the feeling those sluts died for? The girls at my college and neighborhood. I never understood what they found in boys. If this was the result, I guess I should be apologetic for my thinking.


    And then it felt like I was about to burst open.


    ¡± Aaaaaaa! ¡± I could not help grabbing him and pressing him in further. I was a volcano. I was oozingva right into him. He was hard at work too. Greedily slurping away the liquid.


    ¡± Yes! Give it to me! Give it to me Sherizad! ¡±


    The moment he called me by my name, his face became weird. He pulled back. I felt weird too. I mean every time he called me that way, I was immediately reminded of my father. Which was weird in itself in this kind of situation. But the weirdness on his face was different.


    It was anger. Was it himself?


    I had him wipe his lips and turn back.


    I was still heaving. I was not ashamed to admit that I wanted more of him. It was hard to believe I was even going to get paid for this. After what I experienced, I definitely would not mind paying him  instead for doing this, all day, all night.


    Damn he was sexy!


    Sexy to a whole different level.


    ¡± Who sent you here! ¡±


    His back was still turned towards me. I could see him buttoning his shirt.


    ¡± Who sent me? The agency! ¡±


    I was looking around for my purse to show him my member card.


    ¡± Agency huh! How long have you been doing this?¡±


    I sighed and sat up. He wasn¡¯t listening to anything that I said.


    ¡± This is my first job sir. I just joined! I already told you! ¡±


    As he turned towards me with those piercing blue eyes, I realized I must have mistaken it¡¯s shade for crimson or brown, though I had definitely seen that hue.


    ¡± You said you needed money, what for? ¡±


    His voice calmly asked.


    ¡± For my father. For his treatment. He is very sick! ¡±


    He walked outside nodding his head. Then vanished somewhere.


    I was sitting on the bed, in the room, all alone, with only my bra on.


    Then I realized. That psycho had ruined both my panty and my dress. I must have really lost my senses to have ignored the matter at that moment.


    Crazy bitch! Yeah! That was exactly what I was. Probably I had deprived myself of my sexual urges for too long. That was the only reason I lost it at the mere touch of even a lunatic like that.


    ¡± Here! Wear this and leave! ¡±


    He was back.


    The packet he threw at me hit me on my face.


    A dress and a fresh pair of underwear.


    He did have a heart after all. Did he do this with all his whores?


    Most probably! Why else would he have female dresses and underwear in store.


    This ce was absolutely deserted. He was definitely the only resident.


    ¡± You want me to leave? Already? Are you, ummm, are you already done with me sir? ¡±


    I should have been feeling blessed and relieved. But I was feeling ufortable. It somehow felt like an insult that he did not want me anymore to fulfill his desires. It must have been my body that was aching for a male touch.


    ¡± I have already sent the payment online. You will get it in a few minutes. Here! ¡±


    He threw something in my direction. It hit my face. I picked it up. It was a card. A visiting card.


    ¡± Meet me or give me a call. I can help you with your father¡¯s treatment. ¡±


    I could not believe my ears.


    I quickly slipped in the clothes. Thanked him by bowing down repeatedly in front of him.


    He became like apletely different person. He totally ignored me and walked out.


    I picked my purse and ran out of the ce.


    Took me some time to navigate out of the maze. I finally made my way outside on the road.


    I looked at my phone.


    Then hit my head with it.


    It was three in the morning. How was I supposed to get a cab or lift back home?


    The area was so remote and deserted. There was no chance of getting public transport.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My fingers immediately went between my teeth. I was biting my nails profoundly.


    I had no idea what I should be doing. I turned around to get back inside. Beg him to let me stay till the morning.


    But the gates were already closed.


    I knew I should not have rejoiced so much at my luck. I was always the one to give myself the evil eye.


    My happiness neversted more than a few minutes. It was a universal fact.


    I started walking.


    That was the only way I could get moving. My hands and legs were freezing. The night had gotten chilly and I was naive enough to forget my outer coverings.


    I had walked only a few miles when the wind started blowing.


    Damn wind. Couldn¡¯t it wait till the morning?


    I found a corner of a building to shelter myself.


    I sneaked in like a cat and curdled up.


    Lucky that I did. The intensity of the wind was rapidly increasing.

 Chapter 8.Sherry’s POV – Unfinished job

    ¡°Beep! Beep! ¡±


    The honking brought me back to reality.


    The shlight from the car was blinding me. I had dozed off. Waking up like this was not only irritating, it was way past annoying.


    ¡± Hey! Drop it! ¡±


    I yelled back as the car honked again.


    The lights dropped. I moved my hand with which I was covering my eyes.


    ¡± I thought I asked you to go home! Why are you sleeping on the road? ¡±


    It was my first client. The nameless psychopath.


    I saw him open the car door and walk up to me.


    I tried getting up but sitting in that weird position in the cold had cramped my nerves and feet. I held the walls for support.


    ¡± Let me drop you at your home! I don¡¯t want to be med for your untimely death! ¡±


    He was scoffing at me. Then grabbed my wrist and literally pulled me inside the car without even waiting for my response.


    I tumbled behind him. He banged the door shut after shoving me inside. I almost fell back on the seat with my leg up.


    ¡°Which address? ¡±


    He asked after sittingfortably beside me on the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Keep heading south. I will give you instructions after we reach the end of the town! ¡±


    I was shivering at this point. Though it was quite hot inside the car. My frozen limbs were finally recuperating.


    He nced at me as if disgusted, then opened his zer and tossed it over me.


    ¡± Thanks! ¡±


    I mumbled and coiled up on the seat.


    The rest of the drive was conversation less. Yet the situation felt sofortable and so natural. Him and me, sitting side by side, and the roads fading on either side of the window.


    I shook my head and looked away.


    How much more pathetic could I be? I should have listened to my friend¡¯s advice and started dating earlier.


    ¡± Turn left please! ¡±


    We were almost there.


    ¡± Left? There is nothing there except the dump yard! ¡±


    He jammed the brakes. I flew in front. But before my forehead could crack the windshield, his palm cushioned the impact.


    A strange rush went straight from the spot of contact between our flesh and ran down my spine.


    ¡± I live beside the dump yard! ¡±


    This embarrassing statement no longer bothered me. I had been repeating it ever since I was a child.


    He gave me a weird look , then drove in the direction I showed.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡± Stop here¡­ ¡± I forgot to add the please after my sentence.


    As soon as he did so, I opened the door, bowed and ran back home without even looking back.


    I could tell his gaze was following me from behind.


    I unlocked the door, got in and fastened it from the inside.


    My old man was coughing away to glory.


    I heaved a sigh, then threw my purse on the side and ran towards him and lifted his head on myp.


    ¡± Here, drink some water! ¡±


    I patted his back and tried calming him down in vain.


    ¡± Who is there? ¡±


    I spied a movement through the creek of the window.


    I ran to check but could not see anybody there! I closed it nevertheless, tighter this time.


    Then there was a knock. A knock at the door.


    Who could it be at this hour?


    I pulled my father¡¯s walking stick and slowly moved towards the knock.


    Even though we lived in istion, there hardly ever was any episode of break in or theft. I mean like obviously because there was nothing to take from us.


    I silently pulled thetch and stood behind with the stick ready in my hand.


    The door flung open and I blew the strongest blow I could on the iing person.


    He held the stick with just a finger then turned towards me with an arched brow.


    My first client. The lunatic psycho.


    ¡± Seriously! Is this how you wee your guests?¡±


    Guests? We never had any and I had no clue about their etiquettes. But banging their heads with a stick would definitely not be a part of that.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you! I am so sorry! ¡±


    I bowed . But then I picked my stick again . Distrust in my eyes.


    ¡± Why are you here? What do you want! ¡±


    He heaved a sigh. Walked inside ignoring me. Then looked around with wonder in his eyes.


    ¡± I will tell you everything! Please sit down! ¡±


    He made himselffortable beside my father.


    My old man was staring at his face. His coughing had magically disappeared.


    ¡± Sherry! Is this your boyfriend? ¡±


    My father was talking normally again.


    ¡± No¡­ Baba¡­ He is¡­ ¡±


    ¡± He looks like a king! ¡±


    He cut me and my excitement at his normalcy and started bbering again.


    He smirked.


    ¡± Sherry! Is that your name? ¡±


    He asked, tapping the spot beside him, for me to sit.


    ¡± Yeah! And you are? ¡±


    ¡± Call me Ryan! ¡±


    ¡± I would if I needed to. ¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡± But I thought we had already settled our arrangement. Was there anything else that you needed from me? ¡±


    My voice was spilling suspicion.


    He wasughing.


    ¡± Technically no Sherry! We did not finish what I had actually paid for. I was just generous and let you go! ¡±


    ¡± I did not beg you to do so! ¡±


    I barked back. It was really annoying if anybody tried trusting their favor on anyone.


    ¡± Are you here to take back your generosity, mister? I am afraid your choice of ce is neither aft nor proper! ¡±


    He keptughing .


    ¡± Did I say I was here toplete what was unfinished?


    I guess you enjoyed the teaser that I bestowed upon you. It¡¯s still stuck in your head! ¡±


    My mouth opened in defense but found no word to protest at a me so atrocious.

 Chapter 9. Sarah’s POV

    Sherizad was holding my hand so tight, I knew that she was nervous.


    Her palm was all sweaty and she was looking all around with her rabbit eyes.


    My ears could not believe the news she had broken over our phone conversation. So I was there to apany her to her mission.


    ¡± Are you sure Sherry we came to the right location? ¡±


    The estate was huge in front of which we were standing.


    Sherry thrust the visiting card on my nose and said,


    ¡± Look at the address yourself! ¡±


    The visiting card was as mysterious as the guy she talked about.


    A crazy loner . Who paid her in full in spite of not having sex with her. He even dropped her home. Then came back to offer her his visiting card.


    ¡± I want to help you with your father¡¯s treatment!


    Come visit me here! ¡±


    That was all he had said.


    And my poor girl was so confused , lost and excited with the happenings of the night that she called me right with the rising sun in the east.


    I could barely open my eyes but I scurried.


    I knew she had gone to provide service. I was worried. I thought she was in some kind of a


    mess. But she went like,


    ¡± Sarah, you would not believe what happened! ¡±


    She was like someone totally in love when she went on about the person she had just met.


    ¡± He asked you to go? Just like that? ¡±


    At the beginning I thought she might have done something to turn him off and I was secretly being super happy about that!


    I hated the concept of selling a body for a living. I wanted to stop her at the beginning but it was not my call, so I had to give in.


    And then she went on and said what he did next and I was like gaping.


    It looked like a story straight out of a ro. Love at first sight.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    A virgin called a girl. A crazy yboy. Falling for each other.


    But now standing in front of the estate I realized I could add a few more tag lines.


    A multi- millionaire falling for a beggar. A Cindere story for my Sherizad.


    I never called her by that name but I was euphoric.


    My feelings knew no limits.


    ¡± Maybe we should try getting inside and see what¡¯s going on! ¡±


    I suggested.


    She nodded and we went to the gate and showed the guards the card that we had. They took a look at it then turned towards us and kept passing it to each other, till everyone of them had taken a close up.


    ¡± Go straight in then show this to the woman sitting at the waiting desk! ¡±


    They gave us another metal card and we went inside the huge pce.


    It did not look like an office space, more like someone¡¯s residence.


    Sherry did not let go of my hand at all , even for a moment.


    ¡± Holy Moly Sherry, look at that! It¡¯s a casino right inside an oasis! ¡±


    I was not exaggerating at all.


    The ce was dotted with palm trees and the central structure was surrounded by a beautiful water ring. It looked straight out of a middle eastern fairytale.


    But my little brain failed to analyze the mystery around the ce being anonymous! Like ces like these craved and thrived upon publicity.


    Then why was there no way of telling about its nature from the outside.


    Not that paupers like myself and Sherry frequented or knew much about ces like these.


    The air was filled with vored aroma from the innumerable hookahs and cigars, around the ce. People did not even notice our entrance. All looked like they were grooving to some trance music in their head.


    ¡± Ma¡¯am please follow me this way! ¡±


    A girl asked Sherry after checking the card that she was holding.


    ¡± No, not you! Only she is allowed inside. You can hang around here till your friend returns! ¡±


    That was rude.


    ¡± No, she came with me. She wille along with me! ¡±


    Sherry tried protesting.


    ¡± It¡¯s alright Sherry. ¡±


    I had to literally shove her with the girl inside.


    She was dressed modestly. Unlike the girls around the ce. They had super short shorts paired with hot exposing tees.


    Were they taking Sherry for some stripper job? Or pole dancing may be!


    All sorts of thoughts were doing the rounds in my head. And I convinced myself that it would definitely not be worse than working as a prostitute.


    I got myself busy moving through the crowd. Some gave me suspicious gazes. Guess the ce didn¡¯t have very many new faces.


    There were men engrossed over piles of cards around tables. Almost naked women wriggling around them. There were counters where thedies were taking bookings and people eagerly waiting. Giant spinning wheels all over. Some were for decoration and some served the actual purpose.


    My nose picked up the smell of alcohol and weed.


    It was unmissable. I clearly remembered it from my teenage days.


    I knew enough about it to befriend a peddler.


    My innocent little ass. Knowing nothing about narcotics or drugs. He sweet talked me into trying some for fun.


    It was a sure cut way to hell, leading to my arrest and subsequent days in jail.


    I had cautiously kept my distance from all that all these years.


    Now, they were literally vaping in my mouth.


    Was it some kind of reflex or trigger caused by memory? My body was getting drawn. My senses were wanting to try the intoxicants.


    Bang!  Boom!


    The sound pped me out before I could give in.


    The serenity around turned into a scramble and noise. Everybody ran hither thither. It was at this point that I realized that the sound was of gun fire.


    Then it went off again.


    Boom boom! Bang bang!


    I ducked with my hands covering my ears.

 Chapter 10 Sherry’s POV – Choice

    In life we don¡¯t always get to choose between right and wrong.


    Life often throws us such a curve ball that makes us face situations where we have to choose between right and right or wrong and wrong.


    I was literally in a situation like that.


    I had the option to turn around and run away or keep walking towards doom itself.


    The girl took me towards what looked like a godown and left me at the gate.


    ¡± Please keep walking straight inside, miss. You will reach your destination! ¡±


    That ce was a visible red g. It was murky. It was stinking. Though I could not tell the smell. When someone living beside a dump yard says that a ce stinks, it should not be taken on a light note.


    I cautiously stepped forward moving the mesh with my hands. I kept walking and walking till my right foot slid on something.


    It was very dark so I had to strain my eyes.


    A crimson streak on the floor.


    I bent down with trembling hands. I needed to confirm my fear. I needed to know if it indeed was blood that I had stepped on.


    I brought the two fingers that I had touched the floor with, close to my nose.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It indeed was blood. And now I understood what the rotten smell was all around. Dposing blood and cells.


    Somebody or something was dragging over the ground while they bled.


    I could have been very much stamping over a murder ce.


    ¡± You came! ¡±


    His voice came from behind startling me as his hands touched my shoulders.


    I screamed but no sound came out of my mouth.


    I saw him track my gaze as I kept looking at him , the blood streak on the floor and my bloody fingers.


    ¡± Hhhhmmm! Guess you found out about my little secret! ¡±


    He pulled me onto him and squeezed me between his arms. Then he brought his lips very close to my ears,


    ¡± It¡¯s a sign that I cannot let you go out of here anymore! You are staying here. ¡±


    He twisted my arms behind me. It hurt. He pulled me closer as he did so.


    It hurt more. But it felt good.


    At that exact moment a loud gunshot shook me to my very roots. I clutched his cor and hid my face in his chest.


    He held me with one hand and pulled out a gun with the other.


    Around seven eight men gathered around him.


    ¡± They are here again! ¡±


    One of them said,


    I saw him smack his lips.


    ¡± It¡¯s going to be a feast! Little one, stay here! ¡±


    He threw me over a chair . I think I saw him and his men pounce forward. Was it on all fours?


    I might have been too shocked to start seeing things.


    Gun shots and other such sounds with sudden intensity brought back weird memories.


    A memory in ck and white.


    It sent me into a frenzy and I would often see the younger version of my father, running for his life with a baby.


    I would see men chasing him in the same manner in which he and his men went pouncing. On all fours. Galloping.


    I shook my head and tried looking around the ce I was in.


    There were several disposable bagsying around, waiting for dumping.


    There were a few more chairs apart from the one on which I was sitting.


    Some broken and smashed some intact and standing.


    Then the gun shots went again.


    Realization stuck. It wasing from the direction of my entrance.


    I had left Sarah there.


    My fear was gone. The monochrome vision of the past faded.


    I stood up and kicked the chair as I ran.


    I heard itnd upside down with a thud in the back.


    I shoved everything away as I kept running.


    ¡± Sarah! Sarah! ¡±


    I started shouting the moment I reached the clearing.


    The beautiful ce looked like it was just devastated by the tsunami.


    ¡± Sarah! ¡±


    My eyes turned to catch the sight of Sarah struggling in his grip. His gun pressed against her throat. And he was shoving.


    There were bodies lying here and there.


    All blood. Some had their heads st open. Some were bleeding from their hips. But they were all dead and were not moving.


    ¡± Let go of my friend! ¡±


    I uttered those words very calmly as I maneuvered on my toe around those bodies. All the while maintaining my eye contact with him. I was afraid I might lose control if I blinked.


    ¡± Your friend? ¡±


    I could see him loosen his grip.


    Sarah didn¡¯t waste a moment ducking from under him and running straight towards me. I could still see the gun pointing towards me but I ran towards her. Hugged her hard and turned myself towards the point where he was aiming.


    I heard his footstepse towards me.


    Suddenly a hand grabbed my feet.


    ¡± Water¡­ Water¡­ Save me¡­ Save me please! ¡±


    It was one of the ¡®bodies¡¯ that were lying around.


    He was one who had his guts popping out but apparently he was still breathing.


    Before I could react-


    Phew! Phew! Phew!


    Three bullets were lodged in perfect synchronization in his head.


    Blood gushed out like a fountain as his eyes rolled up and he fell with a loud thud, face first.


    A few men came running from all around with the same disposable bag that I had seen loaded back at the dark ce.


    ¡± Clean the mess up! ¡±


    He was wiping his hand in a towel that one of the men was holding.


    The rest got busy, chopping the limbs and storing the humans in those stics.


    I never got very affected with gore. But I saw Sarah getting sick. I held her tight. She was almost about to start puking.


    I saw him stare at us through the sides of his eye.


    I did not have any intention of angering the beast in front of me. So I grabbed Sarah by the arm and went back inside the dark ce .

 Chapter 11. Sherry’s POV – Contract

    Here, this is the contract that you need to sign! Right at the end!¡±


    A woman d in nothing but a leather bikini came to us after like half an hour.


    Sarah was still holding onto me. She had been rolling her eyes over at me constantly for the past thirty minutes.


    ¡°I had no idea Sherry the mess you were getting into was so deep. I was tossing my guesses between a psycho lover or a


    passionate stalker who liked ying with their games. But this is a psychopath mafia you got yourself girl! I don¡¯t even know if I could call him human!¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to tell me that he was a red g. The darkest crimson to be precise. But I was going through the contract nevertheless. I had no idea what ¡®job¡¯ was being offered.


    ¡°Seriously? Why are you even looking at that¡­¡¯


    She started with a high pitch but her voice subsided as she saw hime near. She literally slid behind me.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    He asked me with a wink!


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what this is all about? Are you offering to buy me? Like a ve?¡± Sarah hadn¡¯t had the chance to nce at the papers. I could hear her choke on her own breath at the words I uttered.


    This man was after my body all along. But he didn¡¯t want an one night stand, he wanted a toy


    in his possession.


    ¡°Not quite!¡±


    He chuckled.


    This is not what very was like as a baby girl. You can trust me! I have a very close perspective on that subject! ¡±


    I dunno what his words did to me but I think it created a ck hole in my pit. My soul was getting sick in the area around my navel.


    I don¡¯t know what was with him but no other man ever gave me butterflies. ¡°I need people around to do errands. I would like your addition to the list. I do not believe in freebor so everybody working here is contracted. You basically do whatever I tell you to for ten years. In return I offer you a six figure and look after your father¡¯s needs!


    He crossed his leg and sat beside me. Sarah was pulling at the back of my cor so much that it was choking me.


    ¡°So you are paying me a six figure to sleep with you, shoot people ¡­¡±


    ¡°On the contrary you will be required to do everything but those. I have specially trained, qualified forces at my service for that. You are but a naive novice. You need to learn the trade before dreaming of scaling those heights!¡±


    I was too stunned to speak.


    He not only belittled me but also glorified indecency and crime at the same time. Sarah was constantly writing ¡± NO¡­ NO¡­ NO¡± , in capital letters with her fingers on my back.


    ¡°I will go to Sherizad. Remember this contract is null and void if you choose to walk out today without signing the paper. Take your time. Talk to your friend. I will send some food and drinks. My girls will be attending you from here onwards!¡±


    He straightened his suit and walked out. He


    looked awfully like a business man walking out of their boardroom.


    ¡°SHERIZAD NO! You are not even thinking of signing that! It¡¯s bondbor. In an organized criminal¡¯s den¡­ you know¡­ ¡±


    Sarah leapt at me the moment we were alone. Do you think they will just let us go after knowing about their secrets?¡±


    I raised my brow.


    ¡°Besides, who under the heavens will pay me a six figure Sarah? Even if I sell myself I would not get that. I will put a use in here ¡­ ¡°.


    I pointed at the third column.


    They will not be able to force me with their illegal affairs. Other than that I would clean his poop if that meant my father got a chance at living. I am sick and tired of living as the ¡® Dump yard girl ¡® Sarah.


    Perhaps this is my ticket out of there!¡±


    Was I tearing up?


    I didn¡¯t know but my speech was surely emotional.


    Sarah finally let go of her grip on me. ¡°Give it another thought girl!


    I looked at the two women, again, barely d, walking in with trays of refreshments.


    ¡°You got some wine?¡±


    The audacity. The girl Sarah was lecturing me a moment ago, now she was already enjoying the hospitality.


    ¡°Sure! ¡±


    The girl smiled and pped three times. A little boy ran inside with a wine jar.


    I was shocked. What was a child doing in a ce like that?


    ¡°Here you go!


    He was full of life . Bubbling. Almost like a fresh air, his smile swiped away all the gloom around with a quick swish. ¡°You want me to pour it for you?


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    I snatched the jar from his hand as I asked the question.


    ¡°Ten, I am turning ten this month!¡±


    He smiled with all his teeth out.


    ¡°How can you make a ten year old do this?¡± I turned towards the women standing there. It was disturbing.


    ¡°Oh no! They make me do nothing. I was freezing to death in the northern mountains. No food, no clothes, no families. Boss brought me back, wrapped in his own overcoat. They have been feeding me, clothing me and I can do whatever I want! ¡±


    He looked so proud of his achievement. ¡°What about school?


    Don¡¯t you go to school? ¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I asked.


    The boy paused for a moment, looked at the women, then the three of them broke into a terribleugh.


    ¡°What is so funny? A child his age must go to school. What you have done for him is no excuse for him missing out on education!¡± The boy walked up to me, sassy.


    He picked up his cor.


    Deepened his voice.


    ¡°No school was built that could hold me sister!¡±


    I was left blinking. Several times in one moment.

 Chapter 12.The Past ( a few centuries ago)

    ¡°Aooooooo!¡±


    ***distant howling***


    That¡¯s a lone wolf. Ryan eximed. He and his boys had been out in the northern mountains. Partying. Basically celebrating his takeover as the new Alpha of the Moonlight Pack.


    ¡°I have never seen a lone wolf!¡¯


    Beck was only ten years old when Ryan took over but he was his glue from day one. ¡°Neither did I! ¡±


    There were about five, six of them. All drunk and intoxicated.


    They did not care that they were trespassing on thends of the Scarlet Pack.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go hunt that b*tch down!¡± Two of them were up on their hind legs, already morphing. ¡°Everybody stand down!¡±


    Ryan¡¯s voice was hard and cold. The boys did not understand his sudden change in tone. ¡°This one is mine! ¡±


    He smirked at them, leaping into his wolf form. The boys yelled and screamed in the background, hyping him up.


    Ryan closed the distance between them in the split of a moment.


    It was the first time his eyesnded on that lovely maiden. A rustic beauty, Sherizad.


    She pointed her Wolf nose up in the air, sniffing as Ryan took each step towards her carefully. Her fur was white as snow, with highlights of red here and there.


    She startled circling around him. Deeply interested.


    Ryan took the opportunity to show off.


    He went ahead to let out his Alpha¡¯s roar at which Sherizad backed off.


    She immediately ran behind a big boulder. Morphing back into a human, she yielded her de at his neck!


    ¡°You are from the Moonlight pack! Correction. Alpha of the Moonlight Pack, caught in an attempt to trespass illegally over Scarlett¡¯s Land.¡± She cupped her hands around her mouth making that announcement,¡± Hhhmm, what a lovely topic for gossip!¡±


    Ryan traced the sharp edge of the de with his fingers!


    Did your father not teach you not to roam around alone at night? The shadows might bite your tender a*s! ¡±


    Ryan snapped at her, brushing his hand softly against her back.


    She straightened up then went ahead and left a gnash as the back of his neck.


    ¡°How dare you talk about my father with that dirty, low born mouth of yours?


    We are respected people, unlike yourself. Bloody born from a wh* re of a mother. ¡±


    She touched Ryan where it hurt the most. She didn¡¯t stop there, she continued.


    ¡°Nobody really knew if you were your father¡¯s child, until your Alpha mark appeared! You think nobody knows that? You got the nerves mocking others¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t get to finish her sentence.


    Something came at her out of nowhere.


    Definitely looked like a Wolf but neither of them had detected its smell.


    It was way bigger than a normal one in size. Ryan was able to pull Sherizad away at the nick of time.


    It was definitely attacking. Its target was her head. It had intended to rip her skull open. It looked at them and got ready to jump at them for the second time.


    Ryan roared at it as he changed into his beast self. He locked it with his jaws right at its mouth. Then from beyond the horizon, they heard more howls.


    Definitelyrades of the one they were tackling.


    Sherizad looked at Ryan, nodded and then barged at their formation. All alone.


    Ryan watched her from the side of his eye, still locked in his tackle with the first one.


    Everything turned to slow motion as he watched the girl break neatly inside the formation of the giant wolves.


    There were seven, eight of them. Their furs are gray, covered withyers of snow. It meant they were traveling fromnds further up North.


    Nobody knew much about it. Actually they all thought those were barrennds. But their sizes and strength proved otherwise. An intriguing discovery for Alpha Ryan.


    The girl looked like a toy between their nking ws. He whistled three times, loud and hard. Sherizad slid under one of the Wolves, causing severe injury to its hind legs and lower abdomen. She jumped over one, grabbing it by its mane. Then toppling it over with force.


    Its teeth flew here and there.


    But that was it. The third one took this opportunity to grab her by the neck.


    It hurt but she didn¡¯t scream. It¡¯s fangs digging inside her flesh. Blood trickling down, tainting the snow White fur.


    Had it not been for Ryan¡¯s boys she would definitely had be a ¡® past¡¯ thing


    The one that led the attack shoved Ryan off. He lost a portion of his lips in the process.


    They were of course not expecting an entire army, waiting to ambush them. They


    disappeared as trackless as they had


    appeared.


    Sherizad held the spot where she was bleeding, bowing and thanking theds.


    ¡°Let me take a look! ¡±


    Ryan pulled her beside and gently moved her finger. Blood started gushing.


    It was not normal for a Wolf¡¯s wound to heal at that rate. It wasn¡¯t healing at all.


    ¡°This is strange. I think you need to get this wound checked with your pack doctor immediately. Let me take you there!¡±


    He lifted her up without even waiting for her approval.


    ¡°Show me the way!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherizad pointed eastwards with her eyes. ¡°Scout the area for any possible clue about those rogue Wolves. Get back to the Pack. I will meet you all there!¡±


    ¡°Where are you going Alpha?¡±


    Only Beck could question Ryan like that and get away.


    ¡°To the Scarlet Pack. Now begone!¡±


    He darted off with thedy in her arms,


    vanishing within seconds.


    The boys at the back went


    ¡°Aweeee! Yeeeeeeah!¡±


    Cheering their Alpha like he was in some race. ¡°I thought the Eastern fringes of thesends were inhabited only by the royalties amongst the Scarlets and Moors! ¡®


    He asked as he neared an enclosed perimeter. ¡°That¡¯s right! I am the daughter of Alpha Shell from the Scarlet Pack and my mother is a Moors princess!¡±


    Sherizad batted her eyelids at fifty bats per second.


    Ryan could not help but feel a little something knock at the gates of his icy heart.


    Love was in the air.

 Chapter 13-The Past ( continued…)

    ¡± Wait, wait. Not from this side. You need to take the back entrance . From behind the bushes! ¡±


    Sherizad was so worried when Ryan was about to leap inside her Pack territory with her in his arms, that she almost slipped from his grip.


    ¡± Okay. Okay! Take it easy girl! Why can¡¯t we go inside like normal people? ¡±


    He asked her, looking at her bleeding wound. Concern oozing through his hard external appearance.


    ¡± Because I am not normal. ¡±


    She was fighting to act coy but was obviously hurting. ¡± I mean I did not go out of the pack with permission. We are not allowed to roam alone at night before we get our mates or our markings. ¡±


    That must have been a difficult confession for someone as proud as her. In Fact the starting point of the conflict between Ryan and Hazal was his pointing out the same thing. Her ego was greatly damaged when he too had pointed out her solo night venture and how dangerous it was.


    Her confession was a golden opportunity for Ryan to tease her again.


    ¡± Oh! ¡± On the contrary, he just pretended to not hear anything, for her pride¡¯s sake and leapt around the corner, to head over to the back side, as soon as possible.


    ¡± Oh my freaking goodness! What happened to you, Sherizad? ¡±


    It was her best friend Midnight, who was camping there, waiting for her return.


    ¡± This way please, ¡± She asked Ryan to bring Sherizad inside her tent.


    As Ryanid her down, Midnight ripped Sherizad¡¯s dress open.


    ¡± Did you get into another fight! Gosh, woman! How many times do I need to remind you that you are ady, not a rowdy country boy. You need to stop scarring your body all over. None of the Alphas will fall for a woman with more blotches than ornaments. ¡±


    Ryan stood at a corner, silently watching the drama unfold in front of him.


    Midnight finally spared him a ce.


    ¡± Who is this one? Where did you get another pet?¡±


    She was busy dressing Sherizad¡¯s wound.


    ¡± Ahem! ¡± Sherizad chuckled. ¡± You might be wrong after all my dear Midnight. With your weak nose, you might not be able to tell but this time i did not return empty handed. ¡±


    She lowered her voice and leaned forward to whisper into Midnight¡¯s ear, ¡± That one is an Alpha my dear. A fine specimen, isn¡¯t he. Someone might be interested in my wounds after all darling. Not everyone likes helpless damsels in distress. ¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan could not help but chuckle. But he did so by turning around so the girls would not see him. His super sharp ears did catch their entire conversation without any added effort.


    No sooner had Midnight finished dressing Sherazad up, her tent was infiltrated with their Pack guards.


    All of them went directly for Ryan, trying to pin him down on the ground.


    He easily threw them here and there but he was careful enough not to severely hurt them.


    Being the Alpha of his own Pack, he knew why they were there.


    The Watcher of their Pack must have picked up his scent. And his entering their territory through the back end must have fed their suspicion.


    They had definitely taken him as an imminent threat.


    ¡± Stop it! Stop it! I order you to stop you morons! ¡±


    Sherizad¡¯s yell sent the soldiers to attention.


    They turned towards her and bowed.


    ¡± We are here to capture this infiltrator, princess! ¡±


    Their head reported to her before turning  to Ryan again.


    ¡± Did you all leave your heads back at my father¡¯s tent? Does he look like an infiltrator? Is he running? ¡±


    She lifted up her dress to show them her wound.


    ¡± See this, ¡±


    At which all of them closed their eyes together.


    ¡± He brought me back because I was wounded. Do you even have any idea about what¡¯s going on? Do you even have any idea about the monsters circling our perimeter? Gosh! How can you guys be so annoying? Now go back. Tell my father what I just said. ¡±


    The head of the guards bowed again,


    ¡± I am sorry princess but I am afraid I cannot do that. We have been strictly ordered to not return without the infiltrator, ummm, sorry, I mean your ! ¡±


    Ryan burst outughing, seeing the head guard stammer and shake in fear. Sherizad surely held authority and it was clear that she was also feared.


    ¡± Alright. Alright! I will go. Lead the way. I guess I do owe your father an exnation. Besides, it would be better to talk to him about the beasts we encountered. If not settled at this time, it might be a headache for us too in the future.


    Take care princess. It was a pleasure meeting you!¡±


    Ryan nodded at Sherizad and left with the rest of the guards.


    ¡± What? ¡±


    Sherizad asked Midnight who was almost drooling over Ryan after his departure.


    ¡± You have a good choice. He looked delicious. Ahhhh! My virgin self. How hot would it be to have him at night in my bed. ¡± Her body was moving in a masturbation which was totally imaginary.


    ¡± Shut up you whore! Get a grip! You should be the one looking for a mate instead of lecturing me about my business. ¡±


    Midnight fell dramatically over Sherizad and pretended to blink her eyes. It did make Sherizadugh.


    ¡± But I don¡¯t understand one thing. Why do you need to go see him in secret in the middle of the night? Just go ask your dad, and he will fix your marriage! ¡±


    ¡± You little¡­ ¡±


    Midnight knew she had pressed the wrong button. She ducked as Sherizad showered her with whatever her handsnded on. She emptied the content of the entire shelf on her friend.

 Chapter 14- First day at work

    ¡°Please put all these back to their respective ces! ¡±


    Ryan pulled all the books down from the shelf as soon as Sherry entered.


    It was her first day at work.


    Last night was already crazy. But it seemed like the morning was going to get crazier.


    After her sh contract signing, Sherry was treated with some uniforms that were shier.


    The one she was wearing for the day was a white shirt and a red pencil skirt. It seemed like the shirtcked several buttons at the top. Even a tiny little bumpy movement could send her cleavage, wiggling out to everyone¡¯s vision.


    After witnessing Ryan give her that strange firstmand, she decided to ignore all and carry on with job.


    As she was done putting back thest book on top of the shelf, she turned towards Ryan and bowed, just to let him know that she had finished.


    Ryan smiled at her and she smiled back.


    Little did she know that he would stand up once again. Just to pull the entire content of the shelf down once more.


    Sherry looked at him with eyes filled with absolute revulsion.


    ¡± What? Are you already denying me service? ¡±


    He asked with a stern voice. But the tone of amusement in his voice was hard to ignore.


    ¡± No. Not at all. I was just trying to guess the logic behind your action! ¡±


    That was Sherry¡¯s reply as she went over to the other side and started picking up the books.


    Ryan stood there watching her from his spot.


    ¡± Sassy b*tch! You even carry her attitude, not only her face! ¡±


    Sherry caught his murmur but did not bother to turn back.


    She meticulously sorted all the items, before putting them back.


    Ryan kept watching her. It would be more apt to say that he was devouring her through his gaze.


    ¡± Alph¡­ Boss! ¡±


    Beck came running in with some news.


    Sherry¡¯s back was turned towards him, so he did not at all notice her in the beginning.


    ¡± Yes, Beck. What is it? What got you up so early ? It¡¯s not yet past the afternoon. Don¡¯t you usually wake up in the evening? ¡±


    All of Ryan¡¯s men and women were spoiled. Not only his werewolves. They were free to do what they pleased, perhaps that was why their dedication was on another level.


    Beck sure did not see Sherry¡¯s face but her presence at Ryan¡¯s main office was itself strange.


    He never ever allowed women to enter his personal spaces. They only served at the outlets or in his bed chamber.


    Beck stole a nce at her, still busy picking up the tidbits that Ryan had scattered.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡± Ummm, well, can we talk about it here? ¡±


    Beck asked Ryan if it was okay to talk about their secret affairs in front of an outsider.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright! Go ahead and say what you came here sprinting for. It looks kind of urgent. We cannot dilly dally important matters for a turtle. ¡±


    Nobody knew if Ryan said that to annoy Sherry, belittle her or if did it to get her reaction.


    If it was thest option, he sure did seed with flying colors.


    Sherry turned back with vigor.


    ¡± Did you just call me a turtle? ¡±


    Ryan had no reaction to her question but it sent Beck flying in shock.


    ¡± She is¡­. She is¡­. ¡±


    He was stammering with one hand over his mouth and another hand pointing in Sherry¡¯s direction.


    ¡± She is Sherry Beck, a regr human and ourtest acquisition. ¡±


    Sherry did not miss the smirk on his face. She was to some extent certain that he was trying to push her tolerance limit. She wondered if it was his nature or was it part of ragging a newbie because they were lords of the underworld.


    Sherry opened her mouth wide to say something but wisely chose to shut it back without uttering another word.


    As she put the things in her hand back on the shelf, she was starting to wonder, had she really agreed to sell her self respect. Had she traded her dignity for some quick cash? Would she be trampled upon again and again, under this new tyrant?


    Then she shook her own head.


    ¡± It was for my father. It was for his treatment! ¡±


    She reassured herself.


    ¡± Bellow! Bellow my boy! ¡±


    Ryan yelled as the little guy came running in from nowhere.


    ¡± Below, please show Sherry the toilets at my Back office. They have not been used for quite some days. Give her everything she needs to make it squeezy clean. So clean that she would be able to lick the floor! ¡±


    Sherry breathed in with her eyes closed.


    It must have been the longest breath holding challenge in human history.


    She finally opened her eyes , exhaled and said,


    ¡± Okay, Bellow, let¡¯s go! ¡±


    She huffed her way out, wagging her butt like a golden retriever.


    Ryan watched them leave down the stairs. He even moved his blinds to check her leaving the building.


    Beck watched all of that.


    He turned to face Ryan with eyes that were flooding with horror and questions.


    ¡± If you are going to ask me if she is Alpha Sherizad, let me clear it beforehand. She is no werewolf but a mere lowly human. I had the same shock when I first saw her, skimpily dressed, standing in front of me as a call girl.


    She took my senses away.


    I looked up her history and background thoroughly after that.


    She is a pauper living with a dying father, beside a dump yard. Going about selling her body to make ends meet. With that face.


    How disgusting. How tactless.


    So I decided to punish her for her actions. Carrying that face around is an offense in itself.


    How could she go around sleeping with random men with that face on? How? ¡±


    Beck watched him with confusion. Was he angry at her or was he sad?


    Was he reprimanding her or was it for himself?

 Chapter 15- Sherry’s POV ( His property)

    ¡± Scrub! Scrub! Scrub! ¡±


    I was scrubbing so hard, my skin over my fingers was in danger.


    I wasn¡¯t scrubbing the toilet, I was taking my frustration out.


    This Ryan had another child under him. This was full fledged childbour.


    ¡± Is your name really Bellow? Or did hee up with that? ¡±


    It was an absurd name , even for a gangster to give.


    This one was absolutely mute. He did not reply, unlike thest ten years.


    I noticed scar marks all over his arms and neck. It appeared like they traveled right under his shirt, all over his body.


    When I finally stood up after what was an hour long cleaning, my knee hurt. I almost could not keep standing.


    It was only when I saw Bellow standing there with a pair of fresh clothes in his hand, did I realize that my skirt waspletely wet. The unless buttons on my shirt hade off, exposing my ck innerwear.


    Thank goodness I was wearing one because mostzy days I just go ahead without that added hassle.


    ¡± Oh, thank you! ¡±


    I tried to hold his hand and patt him for his consideration.


    But the boy thrust the clothes on my hand and went out, closing the door behind him with a loud bang.


    ¡± What a brat! He looked cute but guess the vicious air around here is contagious. ¡±


    I turned around, cleaned myself and then changed into the t-shirt and trousers that I was given.


    I checked the clock. It was almost evening. I had left Baba all alone at home after quite a long time.


    I needed to get back as soon as I could to check on him real quick.


    ¡± Umm, Bellow, it¡¯s already evening and I finished my job. I will be heading out then. My father needs me. Will you kindly let me know where I have to sign before I go? ¡±


    I waited for him to say something, anything. But that didn¡¯t happen. He pulled me by my hands and dragged me back towards Ryan¡¯s cabin.


    ¡± Hey Bellow. Let me go. Let go of my hand boy. Why are you being such arrogant little shit? I just asked you for the register. ¡±


    I tried pushing him away but gosh, he was strong. He was a little guy, not even a teenager. But his grip was iron tight. So much so that it hurt a little.


    He shoved me straight inside Ryan¡¯s office, bowed at him and left.


    Ryan was sitting on his chair, with a book in his hand and his legs crossed over each other, on the table in front of him.


    I felt like pulling a few hairs off that fellow, Bellow. But instead I turned towards Ryan and smiled.


    Surprisingly, he smiled back.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡± It seems like you enjoyed your work today. Look how it uplifts your mood. Look how you are beaming. Good. Good. It¡¯s important to enjoy what we are doing. ¡±


    I was starting to feel like Tom and Jerry in the presence of this being. Or maybe he was an elephant and I was an any.


    He was trampling over my ego, over and over again.


    Good lord, what had I done to deserve such a person?


    ¡± Umm, Mr, ummm¡­. ¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how I ought to address him.


    Our first encounter was in a different setting. This however was more formal.


    ¡± Call me Boss. ¡±


    He said,pleting my hesitation.


    ¡± Ummm, well, alright, Boss, since I havepleted the work for today, may I quickly run back to my ce? I need to check on my father and give him some medicine. ¡±


    He frowned.


    ¡± Who said you were done with your job? Who dared to set that time frame? ¡±


    His voice was stern and loud, I don¡¯t know why but that voice was almost about to make me cry.


    Not out of fear or anything like that.


    It was just flooding my head with unexinable emotions. It was a strange feeling getting scolded like that. Felt like I had felt it before, sometimes far away in some distant past.


    ¡± I have been here since the morning. ¡± I tried looking at the clock, ¡± It¡¯s well past evening. I need to check on my father. I never left him alone for this long for any job before. ¡±


    Ryan shoved the table aside with a kick.


    He stood up and walked up to me.


    He stood right at my shoulder, then came closer.


    He wrapped a stray bunch of my hair in his finger, then pulled my ears towards him.


    ¡± Did you not?


    I wonder how long your father would have been abandoned if I had indeed decided to avail the service I had paid for.¡±


    My body reacted in the same weird way it had behaved, when he had first touched me.


    His breath against my skin did a crazy tango giggle. It made me sp both my hands together.


    ¡± Perhaps you have be too used to being paid without working. Perhaps you have already started taking my kindness for granted. Perhaps I was too soft , too lenient. ¡±


    Ah! He turned away from me, giving me the perfect opening to breathe and let my hands go.


    My palms were sweaty.


    He got me nervous, all over again.


    I bowed to show him that I was sincere.


    ¡± I am not making any excuses here. I would be forever indebted to you if you let me slip this time. I can quickly go check on him, give him the medicines and thene back if there indeed is work left for me! ¡±


    ¡± Indeed work is left for me? What was that all about? Don¡¯t you think you are overstepping your limits? ¡±


    He pulled his drawer open, fetched a paper and threw it at me.


    ¡± Your life is already indebted, dear girl. From the moment you signed that contract, you became my property. ¡°

 Chapter 16- Sherry’s POV ( His kindness

    ¡± Get yourself inside the car! ¡±


    He said, pushing the door of his car open for myself.


    A selfless, chivalrous act apparently.


    Even I would have mistaken his actions for kindness if I had not witnessed his previous and forting actions.


    ¡± How long does it take for you to reach your home ande back on that bus? ¡±


    He had let me go already but he had also followed me outside. I was standing at the bus stop and he was waiting there in his car.


    ¡± Umm, around twenty-five minutes to go and twenty-five minutes toe. So fifty in total. ¡±


    I replied, calcting the average daily speed of the bus along with traffic and everything else.


    ¡± I cannot allow you to borrow that much time from me. Your time is my money. ¡±


    He pulled his car almost above my foot but luckily I stepped back. He flung the door open andmanded my presence inside.


    I had no idea what surprise awaited me at the end of the ride.


    ¡± Put the seat belt on. Don¡¯t you even know the basic rules of this country? ¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand why he needed to be so mean to me every time. It was almost as if I was satiating something uncanny. It was not like people behaved nicely with me. But with him my expectation was building. That in itself was ttery. Why should I expect anything from the person who literally bought my misery. I should be just happy to get my dying father his daily medicines, pay his hospital bills and have food for both of us on the table.


    I closed my eyes and fell back on the car seat.


    I had this unsettling feeling that his eyes were watching me.


    That would not be possible, would it be? He was driving. His eyes were on the road. How could he have his eyes on both ces together?


    Even if he could, why would he.


    I opened my eyes with the sound of choppers somewhere nearby.


    I always liked looking up at nes and helicopters when I was young. I loved chasing after them till they disappeared in the horizon. The habit did not leave me as an adult. I still looked up at any flying object and smiled like an idiot.


    This time I saw the chopper almost hover over my head.


    Then we failed to keep up with its pace. It went ahead as I eagerly looked on.


    My eyes fell on him and his steering. I felt like asking him if he could drive faster so we could catch the flying thing.


    Could he read my mind or did he just guess from my gestures? He had a smirk on and his foot had pressed the eleration.


    We were heading at full speed behind the flying chopper.


    I almost leaned half my body out of the window in excitement as we caught up in no time. Either the chopper was slow or we were driving at too high a speed.


    ¡± Get your thick head back inside. It would cost more than your weekly sry to clean the mess on my car if you bump and crack your head on one of those posts or any of those iing vehicles. ¡±


    I pulled in immediately. But he could have said that nicely.


    I kept looking at the helicopter in front when he opened the sunroof and said,


    ¡± You are distracting me. I can¡¯t drive peacefully with you monkeying around. Staring here and there out of my window. ¡±


    I was slowly getting this feeling that he was a coconut. Hard on the outside but soft inside. He cared and he was gentle but he was somehow afraid to show that.


    I smiled at him and slowly pulled myself out and spread my hands.


    The wind in my face felt wonderful. My hair flowing back with the wind giving it a nice but dusty blow , I pulled my handkerchief out to tie it properly in ce. I saw him watching me through his rear view mirror.


    His face was nk. It had no expression.


    Was I annoying him?


    Was he mad?


    But only god knew when next I would be privileged enough to enjoy a ride like I was having. So I quit worrying about his feelings and instead, danced with my hands as the wind tickled my fingers.


    When we took the turn that led straight to the dump yard, I understood that we were not following the chopper but the chopper was following us.


    I looked up at it with worry and then looked back at him.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡± Is that yours? Did you get that to follow your car?¡±


    People belonging to the underworld were people with high risk. Both from their own kind and the authority. Perhaps that chopper was his body guard because he was out in the open. Driving his car alone with a pauper like me.


    Perhaps that chopper was his security.


    It was logical of me to think in that line.


    Or so I was assuming.


    ¡± Is that mine? ¡± He repeated my question. Then answered it, ¡± Yes, that thing belongs to me. ¡±


    Then went ahead and repeated my second question,


    ¡± Did I get that to follow me? Well the answer to that will be a big, No! I hate being followed. Everybody who knows me well, knows that. They also know what happens to those who even try in the slightest to follow me. I am particrly allergic to jump scares. It gets on my wrong foot.


    But since you have no idea as to who or what I really am, please stop presuming things about me, for your own good. I hate to see you standing with people who have stepped on my wrong foot. Do not repeat the same mistake once again Sherizad!¡±


    He called me that once again. He called me Sherizad.


    With a shrieking brake we came to a halt.


    He flung the car door open and jumped out.


    We were standing in front of the door of my ce.


    The chopper wasnding directly opposite to us, in the middle of the t in in the dump yard.

 Chapter 17- Profit and Loss

    The helicopter was right in front of Sherry¡¯s house. She was bewildered , but even bewilderment was not the term to properly exin her expression.


    ¡± What¡¯s going on? ¡±


    She didn¡¯t ask anybody but wondered aloud.


    There were nurses and paramedics getting down from the chopper. They were getting a stretcher out and also carrying their medical equipment boxes along towards Sherry¡¯s door.


    ¡± Just open the door and let them do their job girl!¡±


    Ryan dragged Sherry till her doorstep, let go of her hands and thenmanded her.


    She did so obediently but with hesitation, looking constantly over her back towards the people who were waiting.


    Ryan pulled her away from the door once again as the people hurriedly went inside beside her father.


    There was no doubt that they hade for him.


    Sherry watched as they ran their examinations.


    After a few long minutes, one of them walked  Ryan and said,


    ¡± His condition is very unstable. Are you sure he had no caregiver or help before? It¡¯s a miracle he survived in such a condition. How long has he been like this? ¡±


    Ryan turned towards Sherry and urged her to answer with his eyes.


    ¡± He was diagnosed with dementia initially. Over the years his BPSD symptoms elerated tremendously. In thest couple of years, they also diagnosed him with tuberculosis. His situation is getting worse day by day. They even asked me to get him checked for cancer. I didn¡¯t do it out of fear. I was barely able to afford all his ongoing treatments. If he really was diagnosed with cancer there was no way they would let me bring him back from the hospital. ¡±


    She was very teary eyed when Ryan went to stand right beside her in such a way that his hands brushed her hands. There was no way of knowing if that was intentional.


    ¡± Well, I gather there is no point in you and your team dilly dallying here anymore. Is there? You got the history, you got your patient. Now off you go with him on your way. ¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The one asking Sherry the question bowed and said, ¡± Yes sir. ¡± before hurrying away.


    As the paramedics started strapping Sherry¡¯s father down on their stretcher, Sherry came back to her senses.


    ¡± What¡¯s happening? Where are they taking him? ¡±


    She turned fiercely towards Ryan.


    ¡± Where do you think? The movie hall? Of course to  the hospital. ¡±


    ¡± Which one? Why? How can they do it without asking for my permission? ¡±


    Ryan looked absolutely cool in a stark contrast to Sherry¡¯s perplexed face.


    ¡± To the best one on thesends, Westron.


    Why? Because he needed that.


    And as for the permission, I authorized them. So asking for yours¡¯ was out of the context. You, belonging to me, automatically makes me eligible for authority. Legally.


    Any other questions that you need to ask? ¡±


    He folded his arms over his chest as he leaned over a wall.


    Sherry looked disgusted.


    ¡± You decided to shift my father somewhere without even asking me? Is that even humane? ¡±


    He gazed right in her eyes and said,


    ¡± Did I forget the part where I mentioned that I am not human? Humanity does not apply to my kind. Sorry if it slipped my mind earlier. Think of me as a beast if this puzzles you. Applyws of the jungle when referring to my disposals. The human world is just a facade that I used to mask my true existence. Get this sorted and straight, right now to avoid any ufortable situations in the future.


    Besides, your father staying in this shame of a house was causing me financial damage. It was distracting your attention. Demanding your time. That was definitely a loss statement so I got it out of your mind. Now the hospital will be in total charge of him as you serve me with dignity. ¡±


    Sherry kept staring at him as she failed to understand how putting her father in hospital and bearing that expense was more profitable for him?


    What service could she provide topensate for the gigantic hospital bills that ran into millions for such terminal patients.


    She kept staring at him over and over again trying to see that angel, hiding behind the animal hide that he was wearing.


    Sherry saw the paramedics inject her father with injections that put him to instant sleep. Then they buckled him up in a bag that they put on the stretcher. She kissed his hands and forehead before carrying him inside the waiting chopper.


    The pilot got the signal from his passengers and then the des started rotating with full thrust.


    A gust of wind swept over them as everyone closed their eyes.


    The chopper was already a foot above the ground when Ryan opened his eyes.


    He saw Sherry dangling from the chopper edge.


    ¡± Please take care of my father. He is like a baby. He has never been away from me. He is my only family. Please do not beat him up like you do with some patients. You can tie him up if he is being difficult or return him to me. Please¡­ ¡±


    She was going on and on as the paramedics were reassuring her that nothing of the sort would happen and that they would look after him to their best ability. They were urging her to let go of the chopper and get on the ground but she wasn¡¯t listening.


    Ryan shook his head at the sight, apparently dejected.


    He leaped beside Sherry in an instant, pulled her hands off and then made their way back on the surface.


    ¡± I knew you were stupid and crazy but I didn¡¯t know to this extent. Did you have a death wish? Did you want to die? ¡±


    Sherry stood up. Dusted herself. Looked at him and said,


    ¡± What if I did? Are you worried that you might incur a loss with my death? ¡±


    She turned towards his car and then walked straight. She pulled the door that was already open and got herself inside.

 Chapter 18- Sherry’s POV ( moving into his house)

    I was a modern day ve and he was my master.


    I now understood our dynamics pretty well.


    He ordered me to fetch all my belongings from that ¡®tin house¡¯.


    That was exactly the word he used for my home. He did not have even an ounce of respect for me nor did I have any for him.


    ¡± You will be staying here. Below, help her to get this room cleaned. ¡±


    He threw my little bundle that I had brought back from my home. A little bundle of my little belongings. He threw it like it was a bag full of litter.


    I was given the room beside Bellow¡¯s at hisvish mansion.


    Apparently he lived there with his closest men. The towering boys who were called Beck and Josh.


    Bellow was another inhabitant.


    I was the only female resident at the moment.


    I knew I would have to wake up every morning with a heavy heart, knowing that another day of servitude awaited me. Ryan, my inhuman Boss, would make me do all sorts of dirty chores at his house, treating me like bondedbor. I could feel his eyes on me every time I moved, probably reminding me of my position in his presence.


    But there were times when I caught a glimpse of something different in his gaze, something that made me wonder if he cared for me in his own twisted way. It was a fleeting moment, quickly overshadowed by his usual sneer and bark of orders.


    I tried not to dwell on those moments too much, as they only left me more confused and hurt. How could he possibly care for me when he treated me like this every day? The bruises on my arms and the soreness in my back from hours of manualbor were constant reminders of my ce in his office and his house.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Yet, there were small gestures that made me question his motives. A kind word here, a gentle touch there, and I found myself questioning everything I thought I knew about him. Did he really care for me, or was it all just a ploy to keep me in his grasp?


    It was a constant battle within me, trying to decipher his true intentions while also keeping myself safe from his abusive behavior. But one thing was certain. I longed for a way out of my situation. To be free from his hold and to live my life without fear of retribution . But at the present moment, that was out of the question.


    I had to pay for my father¡¯s life.


    At Least I had a job to afford that.


    I was busy scrubbing the wine off the floor which I saw Ryan purposely spill. In my frustration I had failed to notice Beck standing in front of me. I bumped right into him with my dirty mop and hand.


    ¡± Watch your steps wench! ¡±


    Beck pushed me hard with his strong hands and it resulted in my fall. The dirty water was all over the floor and my mop literally knocked off an expensive statue.


    I didn¡¯t even have time to feel my pain as I stood there frozen . I watched Ryan punish Beck for his actions, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a small sense of relief. Maybe, just maybe, Ryan did care for me in his own twisted way, and he wasn¡¯t going to let anyone harm me, not even his own right hand man.


    ¡± Mind yournguage Beck! ¡±


    Ryan¡¯s eyes were fixed on Beck and his hands were crushing Beck¡¯s shoulder.


    But even as I felt a glimmer of hope, I couldn¡¯t shake off the fear that had taken root within me. What if Beck was capable of this kind of abuse behind Ryan¡¯s back? And if Ryan could turn on his own , what was to stop him from turning on me if he found me wrong?


    I knew that the danger was still there, lurking just beneath the surface. Ryan¡¯s violent outburst had only served to highlight the precarious nature of my position in that ce. I was still nothing more than a servant, a tool to be used and abused by those in power.


    As Ryan turned away from me and ordered his other man, Josh to clean up the mess that Beck had made, I tried to keep my head down and stay out of the way. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the future held for me, and whether I would ever be able to break free from the cycle of abuse and violence that seemed to define my existence.


    As I walked down the hallway, my hands shook uncontrobly. It was a reflex that I had whenever I felt anxious or agitated.


    Suddenly, I heard footsteps behind me, and I turned around to see Ryan approaching me. ¡°Come on, Sherry,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to your room.¡±


    I followed him, trying to steady my breathing as we walked. I didn¡¯t know what to say to him, or even how to express the fear and shock that I was feeling. I had never been this close to Ryan ever since I moved into his household, and the intensity of his presence made me nervous.


    As we reached my door, Ryan stopped and turned to face me. ¡°Are you going to be okay?¡± he asked, his voice softening slightly.


    I nodded, unable to find the words to respond. Ryan seemed to understand, and he gave me a small smile before turning to leave.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I called out to him, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Thank you for taking me back.¡±


    He paused for a moment, as if considering something, before nodding and continuing down the hallway. I watched him go, feeling a strange mix of emotions. Despite everything that had happened, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a small spark of gratitude towards him. Or was it attraction?


    I was surely losing my mind and every logic that I ever had.

 Chapter 19-Sherizad’s POV ( the past…)

    As the sun began to set, I snuck out of my father¡¯s castle, tent, yeah, but that was his castle equivalent. I made my way to the clearing where I had agreed to meet Alpha Ryan. My heart raced with anticipation and nervousness. The thought of being caught made my fur stand on end, but the idea of seeing him again filled me with excitement.


    I had wandered outside my pack¡¯s perimeter many nights but never met a boy. This was my first time.


    I saw him standing at the edge of the clearing, his tall and muscr frame illuminated by the soft glow of the moon. His dark hair was tousled by the wind, and his piercing blue eyes were fixed on me as I approached him. I could feel his gaze tracing every inch of my body, making my skin tingle.


    We had started off on a wrong foot but I had to admit, he was not bad at all.


    We stood in silence for a moment, taking each other in. It was hard to believe that only a few days ago we had been sworn enemies, him the Alpha of the infamous pack and me the princess of the ancient werewolves. But now, as we stood face to face, it was as if none of that mattered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened to your father,¡± he said, breaking the silence. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cause any trouble.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. My father can be¡­ difficult.¡±


    Ryan took a step closer to me, and I could feel the warmth of his body against mine. He reached out and brushed a lock of hair away from my face, his touch sending shivers down my spine. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, his voice low and soothing.


    I nodded, unable to find my voice. The proximity of his body was intoxicating, and I found myself drawn to him like a ma. I could smell his earthy scent, a mix of pine and musk, and I wanted nothing more than to bury my nose in his chest and inhale deeply.


    Ryan seemed to sense my thoughts and leaned in, his lips brushing against my ear. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± he whispered, his breath hot against my skin.


    I closed my eyes and let out a soft sigh, my body melting into his embrace. We stayed like that for what felt like an eternity, lost in each other¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Sherizad, I need to go. We will meet again, tomorrow. Don¡¯t you remember? ¡±


    He tried to pull me away.


    He tried , that is, but he failed.


    I clung onto him like a leech.


    ¡± What if he likes me? What if my father agrees to marry us off? ¡±


    I was talking about my future fiance, Alpha Tristan.


    My father had arranged for a grand Alpha meet up. Tristan being its president.


    I never cared about my marriage.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I never cared about Tristan.


    But Ryan¡¯s presence made all the difference.


    I started seeing my marriage and Tristan in different lights.


    They were threats at the moment.


    They were shackles.


    I had no idea what it was that we had.


    Me and Ryan.


    He said we were just friends.


    I agreed to the terms and conditions as well.


    But friends don¡¯t keep thinking about each other all day.


    Friends don¡¯t keep eagerly waiting for one meet, one nce.


    I knew we were more than friends from the moment he was talking with my father with his Alpha air and I was watching him from the secret passage upstairs.


    I had always been terrified of my father.


    And so was everybody else around me .


    He had been the first one to stand up in front of him.


    He was the first one to openly convince him about my bravery and my fighting skills.


    That night after we came back from the woods, rather after he brought me back, my father had been furious with me and he had been very critical of my actions.


    Not that he wasn¡¯t critical before, but that night¡¯s incident intensified his acts.


    His behavior towards Ryan had been very rude and out of ce.


    Ryan however, never lost his ownposure.


    That was then.


    Time flew after that.


    We had no clue how and when we became so close. How we became indispensable for each other.


    The owl hooting in the background suddenly became too loud. Or was it our silence that grew louder.


    ¡± They aren¡¯ting to discuss your marriage Sherizad. We are gathering to discuss the problem with those gray wolves.


    They were definitely the ones behind that assault on us the other day but their Alpha has been repeatedly denying any such thing.


    Your father called you in the gathering because you too were a witness apart from myself.


    There is no marriage in this equation Sherizad. It¡¯s purely political. ¡±


    His voice was calm and in control and he slowly let me go.


    I wanted to pull him back, but I knew that would be improper. Out of ce.


    As he said, we were just friends.


    Perhaps good friends. Perhaps very good ones.


    But that was it.


    He understood me and we built a connection.


    I could not possibly pressure him with any othermitment.


    Not that I wanted one.


    I had always been that badass b*whopeted with men.


    I liked running with them and kicking their a*s.


    With Ryan, however, my personality changed.


    I was totally different.


    It would be proper to say that he made me feel more like ady, more like a girl.


    All too soon, we knew we had to part. We said our goodbyes, and I watched as Ryan disappeared into the darkness, leaving me with a heart full of longing and a sense of forbidden pleasure. As I made my way back to the pack border, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the future held for us. But for now, all that mattered was the memory of his touch and the promise of another secret rendezvous.

 Chapter 20-Ryan’s POV ( distraction…)

    I knew Beck was upset.


    He had his rights for being so.


    He was a first hand witness to the blood bath and also to the aftermath that Sherizad had brought onto our pack.


    Sherry¡¯s presence in our house was a constant reminder of that.


    The striking resemnce she shared with my girl was beyond the word ¡®unimaginable¡¯.


    When I saw her or looked at her face, my mind skipped all the years in between and settled straight for the time of our first meeting.


    She was fearless and wild. The most feminine male , if that was even a proper way of describing her.


    I still remembered how often she used to get in trouble with her father for her rogue behavior.


    My lips effortlessly broke into a smile every time I remembered those times, even when I was in pain.


    The ringing of my phone drew my attention back to my office desk.


    The pen slipped from my hand and it rolled till itnded straight in front of Rose¡¯s s*xy bare legs.


    I had met her a few times before, she was a stripper at one of the clubs I frequented.


    She impressed me a lot with her capabilities and her looks as well.


    Now, she works as a stripper at one of my clubs.


    She had the perfect body with the perfect curves. Every inch of her was in proportion. From the curl on her forehead to the nail polish on her toes.


    ¡± I think you dropped something Boss! ¡±


    She picked the pen up and walked right beside my chair.


    She was always d in a body hugging suit and it definitely made her look badass.


    She was a killer not only attraction wise, but literally.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She was a mercenary , proudly trained by my father.


    ¡± Tell me baby, why did you have to have me over? Do you need some services likest time? ¡±


    She touched me from behind.


    It was not like she was touching me for the first time.


    In Fact I had f*  She was hard only aboutst month.


    But my hands automatically held her hands as she tried traveling under my jacket.


    ¡± I did not call you here because of me. I yelled at Beck today. ¡±


    At that she raised her eyebrow.


    ¡± Really? Why did that happen? What did he do? ¡±


    She knew us from the time my father took us in as his own.


    My foster father if i should be more urate. But he was the only father I really had. My old man never really took me as his own son.


    ¡± You don¡¯t need to know. He did nothing wrong. But he needed to trust me. Trust my process. That was all he had to do. ¡±


    I never liked giving away too much personal information. Lucky Rose never was nosey. She got straight to the point.


    ¡± Got it! You want me to lift his mood. ¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡± On the mission boss! ¡±


    She grabbed my ss and went out walking on a catwalk, sipping my water as if it was liquor.


    It had been just a few minutes since Rose left.


    I was still sitting at my desk in my office, going over some paperwork, when Rose walked back in. She was wearing a tight red dress this time, and high heels, her hair styled in loose waves. Dressed for the job I had given her, I guessed.


    ¡°Hey there, Ryan,¡± she purred as she walked towards me. ¡°I see you are still working.¡±


    I stood up from my desk and walked towards her, a small smirk ying at the corner of my lips. ¡°What brings you back to my office, Rose?¡±


    She leaned against my desk, her body just inches away from mine. ¡°I need a favor,¡± she said, her voice low and sultry. ¡°And I know you¡¯re the kind of man who can help me out.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°What kind of favor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about my ex-boyfriend,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s been giving me troubletely, and I need someone to take care of him.¡±


    I nodded slowly, understanding the implications. ¡°And why do you think I can help you with that?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Ryan,¡± she said, reaching out to run her fingers along my arm. ¡°I know you have connections. You¡¯re not just some businessman or mafia¡¯s son. And I know you are strong. ¡±


    She winked in the most flirtatious way.


    ¡± I thought killing was your passion. You could easily cut through his chest without blinking an eye! ¡±


    I said.


    ¡± Oh, no, no! Never! I am not a violent person by nature. I only kill if there is someone paying for it because you know how much I love my money, sugar! And you know how gentle I am when ites to matters of the heart. Just like you sugar! ¡±


    I chuckled, enjoying her ttery. ¡°And what do I get in return for this favor?¡±


    Rose leaned in closer, her lips almost touching my ear. ¡°Anything you want,¡± she whispered. ¡°Anything at all.¡±


    I felt a shiver run down my spine at her words.


    I needed some distraction from all the nonsensical drama around Sherry¡¯s presence.


    With Rose in the picture, I knew that I was in for an interesting night. ¡°Alright, Rose,¡± I said, stepping back from her. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    As she walked out of my office, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what I was getting myself into. But one thing was for sure ¨C Rose was going to be worth it.


    She could easily relieve me of all those emotional tensions.

 Chapter 21-Rose’s POV ( a little help.)

    I woke up to a text from Ryan, the notorious son of the Mafia boss of our city. ¡°Hey Rose, I have a proposition for you. Are you interested?¡± I was intrigued, to say the least. Ryan and I had crossed paths a few times at the club where I worked as a stripper. He was always charming and polite, even though his reputation preceded him. I had heard rumors of his bad temperament. But he never came across as rogue or arrogant with me. He had even recruited me in his gang.


    And then I remembered that his ¡®proposition¡¯ was definitely about the little help that I asked from him earlier.


    I replied to his message, ¡°Sure, what¡¯s your proposition?


    What do you have in mind?¡± I asked, cautiously.


    ¡°I want to go on a fake date with you,¡± Ryan said. ¡°We¡¯ll make it look like we¡¯re a couple, and we¡¯ll go to all the ces your ex-boyfriend likes to hang out. We¡¯ll make sure he sees us together and make him jealous. Hopefully, that will scare him off.¡±


    I was taken aback. I had broken up with my ex-boyfriend a few weeks ago, and he hadn¡¯t taken it well. He had been sending me threatening messages and showing up at the club, making a scene. I had confided in Ryan about it , and I guess he was so bored that he came up with this n.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about the idea. Going on a fake date with my boss wasn¡¯t exactly something I had ever imagined myself doing.


    I had no problem doing stuff for money. That included selling my body and having s*x with strangers.


    But I have always been careful with the matters of the heart.


    Romantic rtionships or emotional attachments were more divine to me than even money matters.


    And anybody who knew me, knew how much I loved my dors.


    But at the same time, I was desperate to get my ex off my back. I agreed to meet Ryanter that day to discuss the details.


    We met at a coffee shop near my apartment, and Ryanid out the n. He was surprisingly thorough and detailed in his instructions. We were to start at a fancy restaurant, where we would order expensive food and wine. Then we would go to a trendy bar, where Ryan would pretend to get jealous of any guy who tried to hit on me. Finally, we would end up at a hotel, where we would pretend to be getting a room together.


    I was nervous about the whole thing, but Ryan was confident and reassuring. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rose,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure nothing happens to you. I¡¯m doing this to help you, remember?¡±


    As if I was afraid of getting physically hurt.


    Physical pain never scared me. It was the emotional baggage that was dangerous. And infectious.


    I nodded, still unsure. But deep down, I knew that Ryan was right. I needed to get my ex off my back, and this might be the only way to do it.


    Though I had other ideas to deal with the situation, I thought of giving Ryan¡¯s method a try.


    The rest of the day passed in a blur. Ryan picked me up in his ck Mercedes, and we drove to the restaurant. He looked ethereal in his tuxedo, I must have looked like a cheap replica bag beside him.


    He was a perfect gentleman, holding doors open for me andplimenting me on my dress. Something he had done before but never in such a gentle manner.


    We ordered steak and lobster and expensive wine, and I felt like a princess. Nobody had ever done anything like that for me in my entire life. It felt literally unreal.


    Then we went to the bar.


    At the bar, things got a little more intense. Ryan kept putting his arm around me and staring down any guy who tried to talk to me. I was getting a little ufortable with the whole thing, but I could see how well it was working. My ex-boyfriend had shown up at the bar just like Ryan had nned , and he looked furious when he saw us together.


    Guess the trick was working after all. We were sessful in getting on his nerves.


    We dilly dallied a little longer at the bar. Drinking as I waited for Ryan¡¯s cue. Waiting to get out of the sh*t position.


    Finally, we ended up at the hotel. Ryan booked a room, and we went up in the elevator together.


    It was a ss elevator.


    I could see my ex had followed us.


    And he saw us cuddle our way up on the elevator.


    Like expected, he was there to check if what I was doing was fake or if it was real.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everybody knew who Ryan was.


    And perhaps my ex thought it was too impossible for us to be really together.


    He held my hand, and I felt a strange mix of fear and excitement.


    I stared down back at my ex with a renewed fierceness.


    I guess he got the message. He had vanished.


    He was gone. He was no longer standing there, staring at us going up.


    When we got to the room, he pulled me into a kiss, and I found myself responding. It was a fake kiss, but it felt real at that moment.


    As I was drowning in his essence, he pulled out of the kiss.


    The door of the hotel room was still open. I saw a shadow move away from there.


    ¡± That should do it. He got his confirmation. Now that he knows you are with me, he will never dare to bother you anymore. You can rest assured of that. ¡±


    So what was it?


    Ryan had kissed me so my ex could see us in that position and get a confirmation of this fake rtionship.


    Our deal was done and dusted. Just like a fairytale. Just like a lovely night.

 Chapter 22-Sherry’s POV ( he brought a stripper home.)

    I couldn¡¯t believe Ryan brought a stripper to his house. I mean, what did he expect? That I¡¯ll get jealous? Well, he was right. I was jealous. But why? It¡¯s not like we were together or anything.


    Then perhaps it was not jealousy at all. What I was feeling was anger towards him and his behavior.


    ¡°Sherry, can you bring us some drinks?¡± Ryan asked, interrupting my thoughts.


    I tried to hide my emotions and put on a fake smile. ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    As I walked to the kitchen, I could hear Ryan and Roseughing and chatting on the couch. At first, I tried not to think anything of it, assuming they were just having a friendly conversation.


    But as I continued to listen, I realized that their conversation had taken a flirty turn. They were teasing each other and making suggestivements, and it made me feel ufortable. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were crossing a line.


    I debated whether to interrupt them or just let it go, but eventually, I decided to speak up. I walked into the living room and cleared my throat, making them both jump.


    ¡°Uh, hi Sherry,¡± Ryan said, looking up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to remind you guys that I¡¯m still in the room,¡± I said, trying to keep my tone light. ¡°Maybe take it down a notch?¡±


    Rose blushed and looked away, and Ryan apologized, but I could tell they were both a little disappointed that I had interrupted their flirting. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty for ruining their fun, but at the same time, I knew it was the right thing to do.


    They were apparently having a good time.


    But it made me sick to my stomach.


    ¡°Why am I getting jealous?¡± I mutter to myself going back to the kitchen, as I pour the drinks.


    ¡°Did you say something, Sherry?¡± Ryan asks, walking into the kitchen.


    ¡°No, just talking to myself,¡± I say, forcing another smile. He came right up behind me and was trying to grab something from on top of the top shelf. I was in between him and the kitchen table so naturally I was squeezed.


    I could feel that he was hard. And it was the effect Rose was having on him.


    That mere thought made me want to tear up.


    But I was angry. I was not tearing up for something so silly.


    I failed to understand my stupid sentiment. Like why was I feeling anything for that arrogant, rude and dangerous boss of mine?


    Why was his personal life having any effect on me?


    I was just there at his house to do my job. That was my purpose.


    Ryan gave me a look, like he knew something was up, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he took the drinks and headed back to Rose. On the couch.


    I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I needed to talk to him.


    ¡°Can I talk to you for a minute?¡± I asked, following him to the living room.


    ¡°Sure, what¡¯s up?¡± Ryan says, sitting down on the couch next to Rose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you brought her here. Is it normal for strippers to walk around your ce with a kid in the household? ¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    Ryan looked at me with a mixture of surprise and concern. ¡°Sherry, why would I have to answer any of your questions? You¡¯re just my servant.¡±


    I felt a pang in my chest at his words, but I tried to keep myposure. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ryan. It just seems like you¡¯re trying to get a reaction out of me.¡±


    I called him by his first name and I was also demanding.


    It felt natural to put my im on him. On his body. I failed to understand why I was being so hormonal. Was my period pending?


    I had forgotten all about it?


    There was too much going on in my life to keep track of my monthly cycles.


    Ryan sighs and puts his arm around me. ¡°Look, Sherry. I know I can be tough on you sometimes, but it¡¯s only because I care. You¡¯re more than just my maid. You¡¯re my personal property, and I don¡¯t want to scold you in front of others. It would be best if you could just retreat to your room for the night along with Bellow. I just want to spend some adult time with Rose here.¡±


    I felt a tear roll down my cheek as I leaned out of Ryan¡¯s embrace. ¡± I just don¡¯t understand why you have to be like this with me.¡±


    Ryan pulls away and looks at me with a serious expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Ryan. I don¡¯t understand. ¡±


    I kept mumbling as I walked away as if I was stunned.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan took my hands and looked into my eyes. ¡°Go get some sleep. You worked hard today. ¡±


    I felt a warmth spreading through my body as I realized what Ryan was saying.


    Was he appreciating me? My hardbor? Did I ought to be grateful?


    Ryan let go of me right at that juncture and pulled Rose into a kiss, and I felt like my heart was going to explode. Everything else faded away . I was unable to express my true feelings.


    My heart felt like it had been ripped out of my chest. Seeing Ryan and Rose kiss had left me feelingpletely heartbroken and confused.


    I knew that there was nothing between us but seeing him with someone else like that had still hurt me so much. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was something I could have done differently to make him see me in a different way.


    I felt like I had lost something that I never even had to begin with. It was a confusing and painful feeling that I couldn¡¯t seem to shake off.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t have felt that way, but my emotions were just all over the ce right at that moment. Seeing Ryan and Rose together had made me realize that I cared about him, even if I hated him. It was a bittersweet realization that I was not sure how to deal with.


    To be honest, it was derogatory.

 Chapter 23-Sherizad’s POV ( he came to my tribe…Past)

    Everybody was bustling around our tribe, making sure everything was perfect for the All Alpha meet. My father had put me in charge of the preparations, and I was determined to make sure everything went smoothly, even though I did not like the Alphasing into my tribe. Specifically Tristan as the present president.


    I knew how each one of them were. And I knew that they were all troubles waiting to brew.


    My dear Midnight was by my side, helping me with the arrangements. We understood the importance of hosting a sessful All Alpha meet as royalties. And with Ryan attending the event this time, I wanted to make sure everything was perfect.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous at the thought of seeing Ryan again. We had met only yesterday yet I couldn¡¯t get him out of my mind. I have been daydreaming since then, already hyping up our next meeting. But as the princess of my tribe, I had to maintain myposure and act dignified around him.


    As the daymenced my nerves began to escte. I wanted to make a good impression on Ryan, but I also knew that my responsibilities as the princess of the tribe had toe first. Midnight reassured me that everything would be fine, but I couldn¡¯t help but worry. To add on top of that her flirty suggestions towards Ryan. I knew they were innocent jokes but I couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.


    Finally, the main gates to our tribe were opened. The werewolf tribe was bustling with activity as werewolves from all over gathered to attend the event. They poured in great numbers along with their kings.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was no less than a big trade fair with everyoneughing, chatting, buying and eating stuff.


    I took a deep breath and focused on my duties, making sure everything ran smoothly.


    And then I saw him ¨C Alpha Ryan. He looked just as handsome as I remembered from our secret rendezvous yesterday, and my heart skipped a beat as he approached me. I tried to maintain myposure, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous yet happy around him.


    I felt my heart race as Ryan leaned in closer to me, his warm breath tickling my ear. His deep voice sent shivers down my spine as he whispered,


    ¡± Everything looks great. Ummm, you know it¡¯s my first time here, officially. Can you show me around your tribe a little? ¡±


    I was staring back at him like stupid.


    Midnight¡¯s pinch from the back brought me back. Not to mention her kick.


    ¡± Ummm, yeah! Yeah! Sure thing. Why not! ¡±


    I felt Alpha Ryan¡¯s hand on the small of my back as he leaned in close, his lips almost brushing my ear. ¡°You look absolutely stunning Sherizad,¡± he murmured before grabbing my hand.


    I quickly moved away from his grip and looked around.


    I did not know where Ryan wasing from but in my culture it was highly inappropriate for unrted persons to hold hands. But obviously his culture was a lot more rxed. He never hesitated while carrying me or hugging me, starting from the point of our first meeting.


    I never reacted before because we had been alone. I was a liberal in my own thought process.


    But things were different in my tribe.


    I did not want everybody to start gossiping about us even before we had actually started dating. Or confessed or something like that.


    I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks as I turned to face him. ¡°Thank you, Alpha Ryan,¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice steady despite the way my heart was pounding in my chest.


    He chuckled, his blue eyes sparkling mischievously. ¡°Please, call me Ryan like you do Sherizad. We¡¯re not at court yet, after all and nobody is watching. ¡±


    His sharp eyes had not missed the fact that I was looking out for unwanted gaze.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his yful tone. ¡°All right, Ryan,¡± I said, enjoying the way the name rolled off my tongue effortlessly.


    We fell into a natural easy conversation, talking about everything from the weather to the uing All Alpha meet. I found myselfughing at his jokes and feeling more at ease than I have in weeks.


    ¡°Wee to our tribe, Ryan,¡± I said as we approached the entrance of the gypsy-like camp. ¡°I hope you enjoy your visit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sherizad,¡± he replied with a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to experiencing your tribe¡¯s unique culture and traditions.¡±


    As we walked through the winding streets, Ryan asked me about the different tents and buildings we passed. I exined to him the purpose of each one, from the fortune-tellers¡¯ tents to the council chambers.


    ¡°It¡¯s impressive how your tribe has managed to preserve all these ancient traditions,¡± Ryan remarked as we approached the grand pce at the center of the camp. It was a pce yet it too was a tent.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, feeling a sense of pride in my tribe¡¯s history. ¡°We believe that it¡¯s important to honor the traditions of our ancestors and pass them down to future generations.¡±


    As we entered the pce, Ryan¡¯s eyes widened in amazement at the intricate carvings on the woods and colorful murals adorning the walls.


    ¡°This ce is incredible,¡± he said in awe. ¡°The attention to detail is remarkable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a testament to the skill and craftsmanship of our ancestors,¡± I replied. ¡°They believed that beauty and art were just as important as strength and power.¡±


    As we made our way through the pce, we encountered several members of the royal family and other important figures in the tribe. They greeted us warmly and exchanged pleasantries with Ryan.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Alpha Ryan,¡± one of the council members said. ¡°We¡¯ve heard so much about your leadership and strength.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m humbled by your words,¡± Ryan replied with a gracious nod. ¡°I believe that we can learn from each other and work together to build a stronger future for all werewolves.¡±


    As we stepped outside we heard the trumpet blow, Ryan turned to me with a smile. It was a signal that the Alphas were being called inside and that the meeting was about tomence in the main courtroom.


    ¡°Thank you for showing me around your tribe, Sherizad,¡± he said. ¡°I can see that it¡¯s a special ce, filled with rich history and tradition.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Alpha Ryan,¡± I replied. ¡°We¡¯re honored to have you here as our guest.¡±


    I hadpletely switched to my official mode and Ryan smirked at my behavior once again.

 Chapter 24-Sherizad’s POV ( Alphas meet…past)

    As I sat in the courtroom, surrounded by all the other Alphas and my father, I couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Ryan. He looked confident.


    And just beside him, was sitting Tristen.


    An eye candy and an eye sore in one frame.


    We were there to discuss the Grey wolf situation, but my mind kept wandering back to him, me and our first encounter.


    We were actually there to analyze and resolve the events that took ce that night.


    ¡°So, what do you propose we do about the Grey wolves?¡± my father asked, bringing me back to reality.


    ¡°I think we should send a delegation to their pack and try to ask for an exnation,¡± Alpha Tristen replied confidently.


    I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes at his arrogance. He was always so sure of himself, but I knew he wasn¡¯t the right one for me. I turned my attention back to Alpha Ryan, hoping to catch his eye again.


    ¡°I agree with Alpha Tristen,¡± my father said, nodding. ¡°We need to take a diplomatic approach to this.¡±


    ¡°Are we talking about the rogue Grey wolves?¡± Alpha Ryan spoke up. ¡°Do you think they will own up to the fact that they were causing trouble in thesends? We need to take a stronger stance against them.¡±


    ¡°I think Alpha Ryan makes a good point,¡± I chimed in, surprising myself. ¡°Maybe we should consider a more aggressive strategy for dealing with the rogues.¡±


    Alpha Tristen scowled at me, clearly unhappy that I was disagreeing with him. ¡°I think diplomacy is always the best approach,¡± he said firmly.


    ¡°But sometimes diplomacy isn¡¯t enough,¡± Alpha Ryan countered. ¡°We need to be prepared for all eventualities. The Grey Wolves we encountered that night, me and Princess Sherizad were no ordinary wolves. They were gigantic. They were wild. Had it not been for my pack¡¯s presence, they would have shredded her into pieces and gone for a ride. ¡±


    It was at this point that I realized how ferocious an Alpha Ryan was. His voice was enough for domination. The room went silent as he spoke and everyone listened carefully to his details.


    I saw Tristen turn his gaze to another Alpha. He was trying to say something to him. Suddenly that Alpha stood up,


    ¡± I have a question to put forth in front of the council. ¡±


    He said.


    My father moved his hand giving his permission and Tristen also nodded, showing that he had no problem.


    ¡°The question is, we are using an entire werewolf tribe based on the statement of this Alpha who has just got his position and a little girl, who knows nothing well.


    The Grey wolves are an ancient breed.


    They love to stay aloof.


    They are not any ordinary pack to mess with.


    Can we really use them of something so grave with no strong proof in our hands? ¡±


    I clenched my teeth and gritted my teeth.


    Who did he just call a little girl who knew nothing? Me?


    My blood was boiling to teach him a lesson.


    Guess my father noticed my anger , threatening to erupt at any point.


    He quickly chirped in.


    ¡°I believe my daughter. She has proved to be trustworthy and able over the years. ¡±


    I could literally feel my father¡¯s hands pulling me down, tugging my dress from the back to ask to keep sitting.


    I felt even more ufortable at my father¡¯s words because they were now going to single out Ryan.


    Everybody knew about his past.


    And knowing the sly Alphas, I worried that they might turn the entire meeting around to discuss Ryan and his history instead of the Grey Wolves.


    Things took an unexpected turn before I could finish worrying.


    One of the Alphas, a man named Marcus, stood up and addressed Ryan directly. ¡°I heard some troubling rumors about your family history, Ryan,¡± Marcus said, his voiceced with usation.


    Ryan stood tall and proud, his eyes zing with anger. ¡°What does my family history have to do with any of this?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°It could be relevant,¡± Marcus replied. ¡°If your family has a history of violence or instability, it could exin your behavior and leadership decisions.¡±


    I could feel the tension in the room rising as the other Alphas began to murmur among themselves. Ryan¡¯s Alpha reputation was on the line along with the dignity of his tribe. And the conversation had shifted away from the main topic of the meeting sessfully just like I had worried.


    I decided to speak up, hoping to steer the conversation back on track. ¡°Excuse me, but can we please focus on the rogue Grey Wolves?¡± I said, my voice loud and clear, totally ignoring my father¡¯s hand, pulling at my dress desperately. His hands were about to pinch me like Midnight at this point.


    ¡°We need toe up with a n to stop them before they cause any more damage. And also find out the reason behind their humongous size and wild rampage.¡±


    But Marcus wasn¡¯t deterred. ¡°I think we need to address this issue first,¡± he said, turning back to Alpha Ryan. ¡°Tell us, Ryan, what do you have to say about these rumors?¡±


    Alpha Ryan took a deep breath, his fists clenched at his sides. ¡°My family¡¯s past is not relevant to this discussion,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I am here to talk about the rogue Grey Wolves, and that is what we should be focusing on.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The room fell silent, and I could feel the weight of the tension in the air. Finally, one of the other Alphas spoke up. ¡°I agree with Sherizad,¡± he said. ¡°We need to focus on the rogue Grey Wolves. Let¡¯s get back to the main topic of the meeting.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little relieved in that difficult and tense situation.


    The tension in the room was palpable as the other Alphas looked on in silence.


    ¡°Ryan, you wouldn¡¯t know a good decision if it hit you in the face,¡± Tristen sneered, crossing his arms in front of him. I watched in difort as Alpha Tristen suddenly insulted  Ryan for no apparent reason.


    Ryan stood up from his seat, his eyes zing with anger. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Tristen. We¡¯re here to discuss the issue with the gray wolves, not trade insults.¡±


    Tristenughed mockingly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ryan? Can¡¯t handle a little criticism?¡±


    I could see the frustration in Ryan¡¯s face as he took a deep breath and sat back down. The tension in the room was still thick as Tristen continued to make snidements, but then , to my utter surprise, my father spoke up.


    ¡°Enough, Tristen,¡± he said firmly. ¡°We¡¯re here to discuss the gray wolves, not to bicker amongst ourselves.¡±


    Tristen scowled but fell silent. I could tell that he wasn¡¯t happy with how things turned out.


    The meeting continued with a focus on the important issue at hand. But I couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy about Tristen¡¯s behavior, and wondered what else he might do to disrupt the proceedings. Or what his actual motive was?

 Chapter 25-Sherry’s POV ( Sarah, my therapist)

    I couldn¡¯t believe I was lying next to Bellow, and yet all I could think about was Ryan and Rose. What were they doing there? Were theyughing? Talking about things they have inmon? Sharing intimate moments? The thought of it was driving me insane.


    Which in itself was insane. Why could I not sleep after my bone breakingbor all day?


    I was supposed to have fainted out of exhaustion, yet I was lying in my bed, with eyes as wide as the owl outside, hooting its heart away.


    I tried to shut my mind off, to focus on Bellow¡¯s soft breathing, to imagine us doing something fun together tomorrow. Imaginary scenarios to help me doze off.


    But my thoughts kepting back to Ryan. He never treated me like a human, yet I was only thinking of him.


    ¡°Am I not interesting enough? Not pretty enough? Not funny enough?¡±


    Absurd trails if thoughts were ying ser in my mind.


    And then there was the sadness. The sadness of feeling left out, of feeling like I was no longer a part of anything. The sadness of feeling like I was losing something special to someone else.


    Sadness?


    Like seriously?


    What was there to be sad about a mafia being with a stripper?


    Logic that left my mind and hopped out of the window in the middle of the night.


    I badly wished I could talk to someone about it, but who would understand? Bellow was too young, and I didn¡¯t want to burden him with my problems.


    Besides he was snoring away to glory after his day full of errands.


    I got out of bed and decided to stop pretending to sleep anymore.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked out of the room, into the open and let the cool breeze caress my cheeks.


    I pulled out my phone. Checked the time. It was half past one in the night. A highly inappropriate time to call somebody if it was not an emergency.


    But it was an emergency for me.


    I could not help myself from calling Sarah. My favorite girl, my North Star.


    ¡°Hey, Sarah,¡± I said when she answered the phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you sote, but I really needed someone to talk to.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Sherry,¡± Sarah replied kindly. Her voice was still drowsy because she was obviously sleeping. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I took a deep breath andunched into my story. I exined how I was feeling frustrated and confused, not knowing what to do or how to fix things.


    But I effectively ignored the part where it involved Ryan or his stripper.


    Sarah listened patiently, asking questions when she needed rification and offering words of encouragement when I needed them. Finally, she suggested that Ie over to her ce so we could talk face to face.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s prettyte.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Sarah reassured me. ¡°I¡¯m up anyway, and I wanted to meet you . Juste over at the corner where they sell tea all night. We will get ourselves a cup each and sit and talk when you¡¯re ready. Or we will just sit and chat. No pressure hun! ¡±


    Feeling grateful for her support, I got dressed and started walking over to Sarah¡¯s ce. When I arrived, she weed me with a warm hug and led me to her shabby room.


    ¡± Tell me how you have been. I heard about your father. Must have been a relief to strike that out off your to do list. ¡±


    We sat down together, and I continued to pour out my heart to her, sharing some of my fears and frustrations.


    Sarah listened attentively.


    ¡± Sherry, let¡¯s get our teacups first. We can do the rest of the talking after that. ¡±


    She pulled her door behind us which was almost on the brink of crumbling.


    Sarah grabbed my arm tight as we started walking just like she did all the time.


    She did not ask me anything which was a relief because even though I wanted to share my worries, I didn¡¯t really want to confess or talk about it.


    Sarah knew exactly what I wanted or what I needed like always.


    She paid for the tea at the roadside stall as we continued our night stroll.


    There were hardly any cars zooming by and there were no pedestrians except us.


    The cricket chirping in the background, the stray dog barking to save its territory were allpositions being yed in the nocturnal orchestra.


    The fire in my soul was slowly cooling.


    The therapy hadmenced.


    As I walked down the deserted road with Sarah by my side, I felt a sense offort in her presence. We caught up on each other¡¯s lives, talking about nothing and everything at the same time.


    It was working.


    It was effectively taking my mind off Ryan and his stripper.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s your mafia been treating youtely?¡± Sarah asked me, leaning towards me, taking a sip of my hot tea to warm up her body.


    ¡°It¡¯s been busy as expected, but nothing I can¡¯t handle,¡± I replied with a smile.


    ¡°I hear you. It¡¯s been the same for me too. I feel like I¡¯m constantly running on autopilot,¡± Sarah said, chuckling.


    We continue to walk and chat, enjoying the peacefulness of the night. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, causing us to shiver.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we brought our tea with us. It¡¯s keeping me warm,¡± Sarah said , hugging her cup.


    ¡°Yeah, me too. I can¡¯t imagine how cold it would be without it,¡± I replied, taking another sip of my tea.


    As we reach the end of the road, we stop and admire the view. The stars twinkle above us, and the moon illuminates our path.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sarah said, gazing up at the sky.


    ¡°It really is. Sometimes, we get so caught up in our daily lives that we forget to appreciate the little things,¡± I replied, feeling grateful for the moment.

 Chapter 26-Rose’s POV ( just doing my job)

    I was sitting there in my underwear, waiting for his first move.


    I twisted my legs close then opened them back again.


    I rubbed my back up and down on his satin bedcover.


    All gain his attention.


    But nothing seemed to work. He looked absent minded.


    He was never like that.


    Not in the nights we spent together.


    He was an absolute animal, ravaging me. Taking my senses up to heaven. He would keep screaming his name, begging for more. He would keep pumping in and out all night and would not settle for a no. He was beast in the true sense when it came to s*x.


    But tonight, he looked different.


    I saw him drink from the bottom up. A dozen sses if I were to correctly count.


    He wasn¡¯t even looking at me properly.


    Was he already bored pretending to be my fake boyfriend?


    Perhaps. Ryan had always been moody. We all knew that.


    So I stood up. A work was a work and I needed to finish what I hade for.


    I kneeled on the floor and crawled to him on all fours. He looked at him as I touched his legs.


    He was wearing a boxer. His ungodly calf muscles were already making me so wet.


    I tried touching him from the bottom till up.


    He let me do it, till my hands reached his man part.


    I let my fingers trace his shape from over the boxer.


    He did not react. Men usually go berserk and do something wild at this point. It¡¯s their weak point. The point of their pleasure.


    But he did nothing.


    So I decided it would be better to ask if he was okay with me going ahead with the next step, that is, blowing him.


    ¡± Ummm, Ryan¡­ ¡°I moved my hands in a gesture, asking him to open his pants.


    I was half expecting him to deny my request but he did as I asked. He pulled down his boxer, knee length and slouched back on his chair.


    His eyes are still disoriented. He was looking somewhere out.


    I began kissing him upwards from the thigh and seeing his man parts respond to my kisses with little twitches was indeed satisfying.


    I let my lips serve the tip of his hard.


    I saw him close his eyes at the wet touch of my tongue.


    Finally, we were back to ourfort zone.


    Or so I thought.


    In the middle of s*cking the tough tendons and inmed nerves on his man part, he pushed me away and said,


    ¡± I am really sorry Rose, but I need to go. Thank you for your service. I will ask a driver to take you home. See you at work tomorrow. ¡±


    I was still gaping from the feel of his size in my mouth. I could not really process what he was telling me till I saw him literally break into a run and head out somewhere on the ground.


    My curiosity got the better of me so I decided to follow him, instead of looking for the driver he was supposedly sending and going back home.


    I saw him head towards the external house. The one that Bellow used.


    I had been to Ryan¡¯s ce enough times to know its map and geography well.


    He tiptoed inside that house and literally sneaked in.


    Why did he? It was his own house?


    Why was he acting like a thief in his own house?


    Then I saw the lights switch on and heard Ryan yelling on top of his voice.


    ¡± What do you mean by she is not here¡­ ¡°.


    I could hear bits and parts of their conversation.


    ¡± Call her right now and ask her where she is. ¡±


    I edged a little closer and through the ss windows I could see Ryan calling someone from Bellow¡¯s phone.


    Definitely the girl I saw when I entered the ce with Ryan.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Apparently she was missing.


    It was not like Ryan to keep womenborers and that too in his home.


    But what I failed to understand was him getting paranoid because of her going missing.


    Ryan was the mafia prince. Was he afraid anybody would dare to hurt his maid?


    The call was on loudspeaker.


    After a couple of rings the girl answered with a ¡°hello¡± from the other end.


    At that Ryan erupted at her like a volcano. But before the poor soul could answer back, the line went dead.


    I saw Bellow and Ryan struggling to reconnect but the call would not go through.


    ¡± Ask Jabber to send me thest location of this number. Right now! ¡±


    He roared at Bellow before hurriedly sprinting towards his garage.


    I saw him leap onto the driver¡¯s seat with just his boxers on.


    Not that I wasining. It was a sight, hot as hell. And I was afraid he would be leaving behind a trail of targets, shot by his mere image.


    He sped past me, faster than lightning. I saw Bellow running with his phone somewhere as well. It was a lot of drama for one night. So I decided to quit and really head back home this time.


    But I could not help thinking about that girl.


    I had never seen Ryan run after women. It was always the women flocking him.


    He was like the alpha male, the s*x god that every b*tch wanted.

 Chapter 27-After her

    ¡± Shit, my phone¡¯s dead! ¡±


    Sherry tried calling Ryan back but her battery was out.


    ¡± Who was it? ¡±


    Sarah asked.


    ¡± My Boss, Ryan. My battery is dead. ¡±


    ¡± Use my phone, ¡± Sarah extended the help.


    ¡± Thanks but I don¡¯t know his number by heart. It was saved in my cell. Ahh! Let it be. He was probably mad that I had sneaked out without asking for his permission. ¡±


    Sherry turned around like a ballerina, trying to deny something as Sarah patiently watched.


    ¡°How was I to seek his permission when he was busy f*cking that stripper in his room.


    Was I supposed to have watched them enjoying their moment as I begged for his permission toe out?


    What does he expect of me?


    What does he think of himself?


    Who does he think I am? ¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t miss the trembling in Sherry¡¯s voice as she voiced her concern.


    After knowing Sherry for so many years she understood very well that Sherry didn¡¯t want to admit it but she was bothered by the presence of that stripper at Ryan¡¯s ce.


    Though it was absurd and baseless.


    ¡± Anyways, let¡¯s ignore that mess and sit here for a while. Look at those stars. ¡±


    She pointed up with her index finger.


    Sherry and Sarah gazed up at the night sky, captivated by the beautiful constetion that shone above them. It was unlike anything they had ever seen before.


    Sherry turned to Sarah and said, ¡°Is it just me or do you find that magical as well? I feel like we¡¯re in a fairy tale.¡±


    Sarah nodded in agreement as she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s incredible indeed. Do you know anything about that constetion?¡±


    Sherry shook her head. ¡°No, but it looks like it has a story to tell.¡±


    As they continued to stare up at the sky, a shooting star streaked across the sky, drawing their attention to a nearby clearing. They made their way over to the clearing and found a small hillock from where they would get a better view.


    ¡± It was so sad that it was that the werewolf fell in love with the moon goddess, and in turn, the moon goddess fell in love with the werewolf. They were forever entwined in a dance of love and magic, each one needing the other to survive.¡±


    ¡± Hold on, hold on, one second, I don¡¯t get any of what you are saying. ¡±


    Sherry was mesmerized by the story Sarah was murmuring but she didn¡¯t get the full grasp of it.


    Sarah smiled and gestured for them to sit down.


    ¡°My back is hurting Sherry. I think I am getting a little crunchy and old. ¡± Sarah joked as she stretched a little with her bones cracking and realigning themselves. ¡°Legend has it that the werewolf and the moon goddess were once mortal enemies, but one day they fell in love.¡±


    She began, looking at Sherry from the corner of her eye, ¡°They knew that their love was forbidden. But they could not help falling for eachother. ¡± Sherry listened, very intrigued, ¡°so they decided to create a constetion in the night sky to celebrate their love.¡±


    Sarah decided to wrap the story up and keep it brief.


    ¡°That¡¯s the story of that constetion ?¡±


    Sherry asked , confused at its abrupt end, even before it started.


    Sarah nodded. ¡°Indeed, it is. The constetion serves as a reminder to all of us that even the most unlikely of love stories cane true.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sherry sat in silence at that .


    They stared up ahead, taking in the beauty of the story and the magic of the night sky. It was a moment they would never forget, a moment where anything was possible, even love between a werewolf and the moon goddess.


    Suddenly Ryan stormed over to where Sherry and Sarah were sitting under the stars, from practically nowhere. He was breathing heavily and his face was red with anger.


    ¡°What the hell, Sherry? How could you just take off without telling me?¡±


    His voice was thundering through the serenity of the night, tearing through its silence.


    Sherry looked up at Ryan with a surprised expression.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I just came out to take a breather. Why do I¡­ ¡±


    Ryan did not let her finish before going about yelling once more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me. I¡¯ve been looking for you all over the ce. I was worried sick about you. How dare you switch off your phone? ¡±


    His voice was so furious, the girl totally missed the concern that was infused.


    ¡°I just needed some time to myself, Ryan. I didn¡¯t think it would be a big deal. Besides, you were a little preupied with¡­ ¡±


    He cut her off again.


    ¡°Not a big deal? You are my property. Remember that. You can¡¯t just take off like that without letting me know. You are my property. ¡±


    He repeated again and again.


    Sarah looked on, feeling ufortable with the tension between the two of them.


    ¡± Umm, Sherry, I will be leaving then. You too go back and get some rest. ¡± Sarah mumbled as she stood up.


    Ryan turned to Sarah, his voice still raised.


    ¡°No! She needs to understand that she can¡¯t just do whatever she wants without considering how it affects other people. She doesn¡¯t own this world. She owns nobody. ¡±


    Sherry stood up, her own anger starting to rise.


    ¡°Excuse me? You cannot yell at my friend like that. I am the one contracted to you and she. Besides I¡¯m a grown woman, Ryan. I used to be free. I had forgotten that I sold my soul to the devil. I will be more careful henceforth. ¡±


    She turned on her heels and started walking away from the duo.


    Ryan leaped at her with his superhuman speed and turned her by her arms so she was facing him.


    Ryan stepped closer to Sherry, his face inches from hers.


    ¡°Damn you! You do need my permission. You do need to be considerate of the people around you.¡±


    Sherry pushed Ryan away from her, her voice shaking .


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to listen to this. I¡¯m done .¡±


    With that, Sherry stormed off, leaving Ryan and Sarah alone under the stars. Ryan looked after her for a moment before turning to Sarah.


    He took off after Sherry after that.

 Chapter 28-Sherry’s POV ( next day)

    I had no sleep the night before.


    But I had to get ready early for my morning shift at one of the bars that Ryan owned. He had given me all prior information about it.


    As I got ready and walked out of his mansion, I could not help but look around for him.


    He was not there.


    Neither were the rest of the inhabitants of that ce.


    I saw the bots cleaning the floor and a gardener tending to the flower pots as I left.


    I was greeted by my boss at the bar.


    He exined the work there and I began preparing.


    I started setting up the bar, wiping down the counters and stocking up the sses. Just then, a customer walked in.


    ¡°Hey there,¡± I greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Hey, can I get a beer?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± I said, grabbing a bottle and popping it open. As I poured it into a ss, the customer struck up a conversation with me.


    ¡°So, do you work here often?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, I just started today. I will be working the day shift,¡± I replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s cool. Is the owner around?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not here at the moment,¡± I answered.


    Suddenly taken aback at Ryan¡¯s mention.


    ¡± But the manager is here, my boss, do you need to have a word with him? ¡±


    I asked curious.


    The customer shook his head and sipped his beer. So I continued to serve other customers. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy around that man but he had done nothing wrong.


    Not even anything suggestive.


    At that point I was certain that I was getting consumed by overthinking. Suddenly, my phone rang. It was Ryan.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking care of some business. Listen, I need you to do me a favor. Can you check the back room for me?¡± Ryan requested without even saying hello or hi when I answered.


    ¡°Uh, sure. What am I looking for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just a package. It¡¯s in a brown paper bag. Can you bring it out to me?¡± he instructed.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go check,¡± I said, hanging up the phone. I made my way to the back room and searched for the package. I found it and brought it out .


    As I pulled out my phone to call Ryan back to ask him where I was supposed to hand him the parcel, the man walked up to me and grabbed my hand. That man who was waiting outside was the one I had just conversed with and served.


    ¡± Excuse me? Is everything okay? What is the meaning of this behavior?¡± I asked, concerned.


    He hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°Yeah, everything¡¯s fine. Just some business stuff. Don¡¯t worry about it. Just impart some free advice to you, in case you need it. ¡±


    His face broadened into a smile that was actually a smirk,


    ¡± Stay away from that man if you n to keep living a healthy and long life. He is trouble and I am sure you know that very well. ¡±


    With that he let go of my hand and walked away.


    As he walked away, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that this was not any random drunk customer. It felt like something wasn¡¯t right. I decided to keep an eye out for anything unusual.


    I pulled my phone out to call Ryan back and ask him where I was supposed to give him the parcel.


    But my calls kept going to his voice mail.


    I put the parcel away when I repeatedly couldn¡¯t get my call across.


    ¡± He would call me when needed, ¡±


    I told myself and went behind the bar fixing the super narrow sleeves of my dress. I was wiping down a ss with a cloth when I felt someone approach me from behind. Without warning, a handnded on my shoulder, and pulled my right arm up. I let out a yelp of surprise.


    ¡°Hey there, new girl,¡± a voice said, and I turned around to see Ryan grinning at me. ¡°Wee to the day shift.¡± Then he let go of my hand.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart. ¡°Thank you. You scared me. I will go get your parcel. ¡±


    I turned to go when Ryan came in front of me, blocking my way. I looked up at him with confusion.


    Ryan chuckled. ¡°Sorry about that. Just wanted to say hi and see how you¡¯re doing.


    I really don¡¯t need that parcel. ¡±


    I could not understand the joke that was going around in the air. Though he seemed very amused and said,


    ¡°How¡¯s it going so far?¡±


    I did not know how to answer.


    I smiled, relieved that he wasn¡¯t trying to scare me on purpose or being annoyingly controlling for a change.


    ¡°It¡¯s going well. A bit quiet, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll pick upter.¡±


    Ryan nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s usually pretty slow during the day. But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get the hang of it. And if you have any questions, just ask me or any of my other guys here. I will ask the manager to go slow on you too. ¡±


    He actually winked.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, feeling grateful for his reassurance. ¡°I appreciate it.¡±


    And I really did.


    At that moment, Ryan felt like a normal person very unlike his grumpy, mysterious self.


    Ryan grinned again. ¡°No problem. And hey, if you need anything else, just let me know.¡± He gave me a yful wink and then walked away, leaving me to continue my work.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As I watched him go, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit relieved that he wasn¡¯t as intimidating as always.


    He was happy about something.


    Something had ushered in a change.


    The ck cloud of gloom always hovering over his head seemed to have gone. Some rain and sun was in the way of creating a rainbow in its ce.


    Perhaps it was for the best. Maybe this job wouldn¡¯t be so bad after all.

 Chapter 29-Ryan’s POV ( human)

    I sat in my dark room staring at the Wolf constetion as it looked back at me.


    It had been intense, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to it than just a simple argument.


    All I wanted from Rose was a distraction from my hyper active emotions.


    An outlet for my heat.


    It seemed like her return to my life was about to upset the harmony of all my routines. Sherry¡­ Sherizad, whatever.


    I sat there and began to think about the night with Rose . I hadn¡¯t missed the way Sherry had looked at me when I came home with her. It made me wonder if she was truly jealous.


    But why would she be jealous? It was not like she had already fallen in love with me or anything.


    The only feeling she harnessed towards me was hatred.


    Besides it was not like I had any feelings for Rose . She was just someone that I had hired for the night just like I had hired Sherry that day.


    What was going on inside Sherry¡¯s head?


    Or was it me that was overreacting?


    But then again, there was that look in her eyes. It was almost as if she was hurt by what I had done. Did she really have feelings for me? Was I being blind to something that was right in front of me?


    I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts. This was all too confusing. I needed to clear thest ounce of doubt in my head and then restart everything with Sherry, again.


    Thest test that would make me believe that she was really, just a human with her face.


    Maybe then we could finally put this whole mess behind us and move on.


    I called my most trusted men and asked them to arrange for some Wolf¡¯s Bane.


    I asked them to prepare a parcel containing Wolf¡¯s Bane and nt it at my bar. My n was to use the nt to determine if Sherry was truly human or not.


    I trusted my minions to carry out this task with precision and care, ensuring that the Wolf¡¯s Bane was nted in the right location and that Sherry was exposed to it at the appropriate time. I nned to be watching closely, ready to act if necessary.


    I watched her after she received my call. I could see her hesitate for a moment, sensing that something was wrong.


    I was half worried she would skip themand without picking the parcel up.


    But she quickly dismissed the feeling and helped me by moving the box, brushing against the Wolf¡¯s Bane in the process. To my surprise, she showed no reaction, revealing that she was indeed human.


    I felt a sense of relief wash over me as I realized again that Sherry was trustworthy and would keep our secret safe. It wasn¡¯t like I was not sure from her scent that she was human. But it was better to double check.


    She was not my she-wolf . She was just her face. Which brought back a sense of guilty indulgence in my veins. As Alpha, it was my duty to protect my pack from any potential threats, and I knew that Sherry was not one of them. She was no Sherizad so I was definitely not repeating history like Beck had used me of, earlier.


    It was a bittersweet satisfaction.


    I could not believe that I was actually happy at not finding my Sherizad.


    Was I finally prepared to say my goodbye.


    Sherizad and I never had our closure.


    It always felt like she was only a bloodbath away from myself.


    Ever since Sherizad, women started feeling only like a toilet which I used to let out my overriding sperms.


    It was going nice and smooth in that way till Sherry came along.


    I closed my eyes and let out a deep breath.


    And like always memories came flooding back to me. Memories of my Sherizad.


    We were living in a world where our kind was feared and hunted and worshiped, all at the same time. . But we didn¡¯t care. As long as we were together, we were happy.


    I remember the times I saw her. She was beautiful, with long hair and piercing brown eyes. I was instantly drawn to her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I had asked, as I approached her.


    Her voice was like music to my ears.


    We talked for hours , about everything and nothing. And it was never boring. We enjoyed each other¡¯spany so much that we were inseparable.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I remembered the night we did our first fun transformation together. We ran through the forest, howling at the moon. It was exhrating, and I felt free like never before.


    ¡°Do you feel it?¡± Sherizad had asked, as we ran side by side.


    ¡°I feel alive,¡± I replied,ughing.


    And then she kissed me, right there in the middle of the forest. It was a kiss that was about to change my life forever.


    A kiss so passionate, so intense it still got my feelings stirred when I remembered its after taste.


    We fought side by side, defending our pack against the humans who would try to harm us. And every time we were victorious, we celebrated together.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll ever be able to live in peace?¡± I asked her one night, as wey together under the stars.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, snuggling closer to me. ¡°But as long as we have each other, I don¡¯t really care.¡±

 Chapter 30-Another attack(… Past…)

    The Purple Moon Pack woke up in the middle of the night with the heavy ringing of their rm system.


    There was an infiltration in their backyard. And the air reeked of fresh werewolf blood.


    Not an auspicious sign at all.


    Tristan surveyed the gruesome scene in front of him. The Greyhounds had struck again, leaving a trail of bloodied bodies in their wake. He turned to his second-inmand, Beta Victor.


    ¡°Any survivors?¡± he asked grimly.


    Victor shook his head. ¡°None, Alpha. They came in fast and took everyone by surprise. These guards in our pack didn¡¯t stand a chance. That kids lived long enough to describe those monstrous wolves before he sumbed to his wounds. ¡±


    Tristan clenched his jaw as he saw the severed limbs of the youngd still tremble with its phantom pain.


    This was the third time the Greyhounds had attacked in the past month, and each time, they had grown bolder and more brutal. He knew he couldn¡¯t let this continue.


    He had been the one to let the point slide without much relevance at the All Alpha council. Never expecting that the Grey Wolves would attack his own pack which had a strategic topographical advantage.


    There were four other packs surrounding their perimeter.


    And not to mention the mountains and rivers around that acted as natural barriers.


    For those enormous beasts toe all the way inside the backyard, unnoticed and rip the hearts out of all his men, was quite an extraordinary and absurd event.


    This backyard belonging to the Purple Moon Back was like a getaway to their maind.


    ¡°We need to put an end to this once and for all,¡± Tristan said, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Gather the strongest fighters we have. We¡¯re going to track down these Greyhounds and take them out.¡±


    The moon still shone bright in the night sky. The night was still young. The coyote could be heard from a distance along with the owl¡¯s hoot.


    The bats fluttered around in the forest. It was the dead of the night for normal humans.


    The other members of the pack nodded grimly, their faces set with determination. They knew what was at stake.


    They could not waste any moment.


    The trail was still fresh so tracking those hounds should not be a problem.


    As they set out into the night, Tristan¡¯s mind raced with thoughts of vengeance. He couldn¡¯t let the Greyhounds get away with this. They had to pay for what they had done.


    He was sort of angry at himself for failing as a leader and not taking the matter more seriously when Sherizad and Ryan had brought it up.


    They found their direction of retreat.


    From the blood stains on the ground, they concluded that they would not be further than a few yards.


    But as they journeyed deeper into the woods, they soon realized that they were no match for the Greyhounds. The creatures were faster, stronger, and more savage than anything they had ever encountered before.


    ¡± Speed up boys. I can smell their filthy scent. You won¡¯t win,¡± Tristan growled, his voice filled with fierce determination. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with this.¡±


    And then, just when it seemed they were about to catch on their trail, a group of wolves emerged from the shadows, howling and baring their teeth. Tristan watched in amazement as they charged right at them.


    The Greyhounds advanced, circling him with some deadly intent. But Tristan stood his ground, his muscles tense and ready for the fight of his life. To tear through their thick fur with ferocity.


    Tristen approached the monstrous group, their long fur bristling as they snarled at his approach.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Tristen observed them closely as they stood in the clearing. A hound-wolf hybrid would be a perfect fit to describe them literally. Massive and intimidating creatures, standing taller than an average wolf but heavier and broader. Their fur is a mix of long, shaggy hair and thick, wolf-like fur, providing excellent instion against the cold of the mountains where they came from. The color of their coat varied from dark gray to white.


    Their heads resembled that of a wolf, with a powerful jaw and sharp teeth, but they had the droopy ears and long snout of a hound. Their eyes glowed with an otherworldly light, reflecting the moon and stars, and their howl sent shivers down the spines of those who heard it.


    They were apex predators, there was no doubt about that.


    Suddenly there was a change in the expressions on his face. Some thoughts crossed his mind and he held up a hand in a gesture of peace, hoping to start a dialogue with the savage creatures.


    ¡°Greetings, Greyhounds,¡± he said, his voice calm but authoritative. ¡°I am Alpha Tristen, leader of the nearby Purple Moon Pack ¡°, he deliberately tried mellowing down the mention of their barbaric rampage,


    ¡°May I ask what brings you to our territory and why you have been attacking our members?¡±


    The Greyhounds growled in response but no one talked. Then one stepped forward, its eyes fixed on Tristen.


    Tristen too observed carefully, sensing that there was more to the Greyhounds¡¯ story than mere bloodlust. ¡°Why have you been attacking our pack?¡± he repeated himself.


    Tristen nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I see. But why not simply warn us away, rather than resorting to violence?¡±


    One of the gray wolves let out a low growl.


    It did not speak but a voice echoed tearing the serenity of the night.


    ¡°We do not recognize your pack¡¯s authority over thesends. We are the true masters here, and we will not be pushed aside by any interlopers.¡±


    Tristen knew that this would not be an easy negotiation.


    And that these were no ordinary wolves.


    The Northern Packs needed to be contacted as soon as possible and brought to ount.


    He was determined to find a peaceful solution, if possible. ¡°I understand your pride in your pack, but we cannot allow these attacks to continue. Perhaps there is a way we can work together, to find a way for all packs to coexist peacefully?¡±


    But Tristen knew the look in their eyes was not that of negotiations. They were ready for another assault. Their eyes are looking for their weak spot. Tristen kept talking nonsense with them as he cued his troop to regroup into their defense formation with his hand signals.

 Chapter 31-Auction…

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about being discreet. Whoever did this has decided to step on the wolf¡¯s tail. I don¡¯t even care about the money I lost, I just want to make them pay.¡±


    It was a new challenge for Ryan.


    He was used to being the undisputed Lord of the underworld in his terrain. His foster father was out of the country minding some of his own business while Ryan ruled over his self proimed empire.


    Everybody shook with the mere mention of Ryan¡¯s name let alone dare to cross paths or stand against him.


    Yet somebody did just that.


    They tipped the marine officers about a cargo that Ryan was smuggling into the country.


    His ship was stopped at the previous dock.


    An insult to Ryan¡¯s reputation itself.


    ¡°I understand how you feel. I can hardly keep my own nerves calm.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But nobody knows about the tip off yet. They think the ship is stuck at regr custom check up. We don¡¯t want anybody else to know we got anypetition.


    My boys are already on it. They will soon find out the bastard who is so impatient to meet his painful end. ¡±


    ¡°Fine!


    And when you do, I want to know everything about them. I want to know where they live, where they work, and who they associate with.


    I want to make him fear living. I want to skin his family in front of him till he begs for me to kill him. But his death will surely not be so easy.


    It will be a slow burn.


    Like forey. It will build on and on¡­ ¡±


    Ryan sort of had a smirk on as he described his revenge.


    Beck was smiling as well.


    Live torture was something they both enjoyed.


    Just then Sherry entered the room with a pile of books and files in her hands.


    Both the boys stopped and turned their gaze at her.


    ¡± Where do you want me to put these? ¡±


    Sherry asked, struggling to keep her bnce.


    ¡± Take them back! ¡±


    Ryan ordered.


    ¡± Huh? ¡±


    Sherry was more annoyed than shocked.


    ¡± But you just asked me to bring them¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Yes, that was what I ordered and you have fulfilled your task.


    Now, take them back! ¡±


    He slowly repeated hisst sentence.


    Sherry pulled her lips back and let out an angry grunt before trotting back with her load.


    Beck was silent for a while, his eyes looking at the floor.


    ¡± Umm, Alpha, I don¡¯t mean to be rude but I had a question bugging me. Can I get it out! ¡±


    He looked up at Ryan and asked.


    ¡± Of course you can. ¡± Ryan knew Beck had stopped calling him Alpha ever since he had asked him to. But him addressing him by that title surely meant he wanted to ask something rted to their past.


    ¡± What do you intend to do with that girl? ¡±


    He asked, looking Ryan straight in his eyes.


    Ryan was silent for a while.


    ¡± I have ns, Beck. I have ns.


    I want her to feel every bit of the pain and humiliation that her lookalike made us feel. ¡±


    His arms were wrapped around his head as he said that and he twirled around in his chair.


    Beck however sort of seemed a little relieved at his statement.


    ¡± I will be going then. ¡±


    He left as Josh entered with a dozen other men.


    Ryan immediately stood up.


    ¡± Ahhh, the auction. I had almost forgotten about that.


    Let¡¯s go. ¡±


    ¡± Stop the car! ¡±


    Ryan yelled as his fleet of cars passed a confectionery store on the way.


    His men watched with curious eyes as he hopped out and came back with a bag full of something. But nobody dared to ask any question.


    They continued the rest of the journey like that.


    There surely was something cooking in Ryan¡¯s head.


    Ryan arrived  with his men at the elite auction scene just as the bidding was reaching its climax. The room was filled with rich and powerful people, all vying for the rare ornament that once belonged to the werewolves. The tension was palpable, and Ryan could feel the intensity in the air.


    As he made his way through the crowd, heads turned to see who this neer was. Ryan was deliberately dressed in his casual clothes, a stark contrast to the formal attire of the other bidders. He grinned as he saw the looks of surprise and confusion on their faces.


    ¡°Excuse me, pardon me,ing through,¡± Ryan said as he elbowed his way past the people blocking his path. He finally reached the front of the room, where the auctioneer was frantically trying to keep up with the rapid-fire bids.


    They were auctioning a very old bracelet.


    The MoonStone bracelet, that was what it was called.


    It was a rare and mysterious ornament that once belonged to the werewolves. It was said to have been crafted by a powerful werewolf shaman a few centuries ago and had been passed down through the generations of werewolf leaders. but not all were able to bear or harness its power.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡± Ryan announced, surprising everyone in the room.


    The other bidders scoffed, dismissing Ryan as a joke. But Ryan wasn¡¯t done yet. He pulled out a bag of candy from his pocket and began to toss them around the room.


    ¡°Now, hold on a minute, everyone. Before we go any further, let¡¯s enjoy some candy,¡± Ryan said with a mischievous grin.


    The room fell silent as Ryan threw the candy into the air. The bidders hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to do. But then, one by one, they started to reach for the candy.


    As they did, Ryan slyly made his move. He grabbed the artifact and held it up for all to see.


    ¡°I believe this belongs to me now,¡± Ryan said with a chuckle.


    The other bidders were stunned. They had never seen anything like it before. Ryan had managed to outsmart them all with his unusual offer.


    Bidding for what once belonged to his kind with his own money like themoners was out of question.


    He imed what was his and he would throw their money on their face.


    As Ryan made his way out of the auction room, the other bidders watched in disbelief. They had been outwitted by a man with a bag of candy. It was a shock they could hardly get over.

 Chapter 32-Tale of the Bracelet

    ¡± That was dope! ¡±


    Josh was over the moon with excitement.


    He had expected Ryan to do something out of the bag but he did not expect it to be that literal.


    Ryan however did not share his excitement.


    The show was done.


    The bracelet was acquired.


    He was busy admiring its subtle shine, dangling it in the air, in front of him.


    Josh was like a big pup whenever he was excited. He was literally over Ryan. Scratching his thighs and waiting for his reaction.


    When he got none, he sat up.


    He too looked at the bracelet and then asked,


    ¡± What¡¯s so special about this? ¡±


    Ryan did not answer at first. But in his head he could not stop thinking why it indeed was so special and unique.


    ¡± Do you wish to hear the real story behind this? ¡±


    Ryan asked Josh, still looking at the bracelet, absentmindedly.


    Josh eagerly came forward. His puppy eyes watching like a curious child,


    ¡± Of course I do. Does it really have a story? Is it a sad or happy one? ¡±


    He asked.


    ¡± You decide that. I can only do the narration. ¡±


    And thus Ryan began his story telling session-


    Once upon a time, in the ancient world of werewolves, Alpha Kraus fell in love with the daughter of his foe, Hera, who was the Alpha substitute of her pack after her father¡¯s sudden death. They were both strong leaders of their respective packs, but their love for each other was stronger than anything else in the world.


    One day, Hera gifted Kraus a Moonstone bracelet. ¡°This is a special gift,¡± she said. ¡°It has the power to grant wishes. Use it wisely.¡±


    Kraus was skeptical. ¡°Wishes? That sounds like a fairy tale.¡±


    But Hera was insistent. ¡°Trust me. It¡¯s real. And it¡¯s ours.¡±


    So Kraus put on the bracelet and made his first wish. ¡°I wish for a feast tonight, fit for a king.¡±


    And just like that, the table was set with the most delicious food he had ever tasted. Hera smiled, pleased with her gift.


    But as time went on, Kraus started to abuse the power of the bracelet. He wished for riches, power, and even tried to wish for immortality.


    Hera warned him that he was ying with fire, but Kraus was too consumed with his own desires to listen.


    Until one day, Hera disappeared. No one knew where she went, but Kraus knew deep down that it was because of his greed and misuse of the bracelet.


    He searched far and wide for her, but to no avail. And so he was left alone, with nothing but the Moonstone bracelet on his wrist, a constant reminder of his love and his regret.


    Years went by, and Krause grew old and wise. He realized that the true power of the bracelet was not in granting wishes, but in the love and trust that it represented.


    And so, in his final moments, Kraus made onest wish. ¡°I wish for the safe return of my beloved Hera, and for forgiveness for my foolishness.¡±


    And just like that, Hera appeared before him, as beautiful and strong as ever.


    They embraced, and Hera looked down at the Moonstone bracelet on Alpha Kraus¡¯s wrist. ¡°I see you¡¯ve finally learnt the true meaning of the bracelet,¡± she said.


    Kraus smiled with tears in his eyes. ¡°Yes. And I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to realize it.¡±


    From that day onwards, the two of them lived out the rest of their days together, with the Moonstone bracelet serving as a symbol of their love and their redemption.


    ¡­


    ¡± So, what did you think? Was it sad or happy? ¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Josh could not answer Ryan¡¯s question. He looked spell bound at the ornament.


    ¡± Is it really true that this can grant wishes? ¡±


    He asked. His mouth was about to start drooling with more excitement.


    ¡± Have a go. Do you want to try? ¡±


    He chuckled as he passed the bracelet onto Josh.


    Who grabbed it instantly.


    He rubbed his palm, thinking what he ought to wish for.


    Then suddenly he thrust the bracelet back into Ryan¡¯s hand.


    Ryan looked at him confused.


    ¡± Hera gave it to Kraus and Kraus made all the wrong wishes but Hera was the one that disappeared.


    So if I make the stupid wishes this time, it will be my Alpha who vanishes from my sight. Never.


    I am not taking such a risk. ¡±


    Ryan burst outughing at his logic and exnation.


    ¡± So you have already taken the tales to be true. ¡±


    Josh shrugged.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know. But with you, I am not taking any kind of risk.


    I saw my entire family and n perish in front of my eyes. You brought me up like your own son.


    You are not only my Alpha but the reason for my existence.


    No power of worth more than yourpanionship. ¡±


    Ryan pulled the big boy into a bear hug and kissed him on the forehead.


    ¡± Www! Alpha! What are you doing. Bet back please


    This is disgusting. ¡±


    Ryan fell back on his seat hystericallyughing to his apparent death.


    Things seemed like they were going in his way. ording to his desire at the moment, which was quite an achievement.


    As he closed his eyes and rxed he could not help but wonder if this calm and serenity was just the m before a storm. Just then his phone rang.


    He pulled it out to check.


    It was Sherry who was calling.


    ¡± Hello¡­ ¡±


    He picked it up.


    ¡± Hello¡­ Ryan¡­ Hello¡­ Can you hear me? Where are you? ¡±


    Her voice was shaking and she seemed nervous.


    ¡± I am in my car. Why? What¡¯s wrong? Why do you sound so worried? ¡±


    ¡± You need toe to your ce at once Ryan. Wherever you are, just turn your car and head back straight home. ¡±


    She almost ordered.

 Chapter 33-Break in…

    Ryan literally ran inside his home after jumping off his car even before it could brake.


    Sherry was standing at his porch with her hands over her hips.


    His sharp nose could easily pick up the oddity in the air.


    ¡°Hey Ryan, what¡¯s the joke?¡±


    She haughtily asked.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Sherry?¡±


    Ryan asked with his head arched in an angle at her manners.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me! My stuff is missing, and I know you were the one behind it.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. What stuff?¡±


    He literally was clueless.


    He looked impatient.


    But his impatience was not due to Sherry¡¯s usations.


    He could sniff somebody else¡¯s presence.


    Somebody whose scent was not supposed to be there. Somebody who did not belong to his household.


    ¡°You know, my favorite lipstick, my phone charger, and my lucky socks and¡­¡±


    She hesitated.


    ¡± And what? ¡±


    ¡± AND MY UNDERWEAR! ¡±


    Sherry yelled with almost tears in her eyes.


    ¡°They¡¯re all gone, and I bet you¡¯re behind it.¡±


    She sat down with a thud on the floor.


    ¡± What do I do now? I don¡¯t have any money to buy new ones. What do I wear¡­ ¡±


    She was beating her chest in such a manner which was honestly, funny to watch from a distance.


    ¡°Why on earth would I take your stuff, Sherry? It¡¯s not like those are of any use to me or anything¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, Ryan. You¡¯re always doing something or the other to annoy me for no reason. This must be a part of that game as well. ¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t get stuff in your head. You are not that important. And I promise I had nothing to do with your missing items.¡± Ryan retorted.


    ¡°Fine, then who do you think took them? A burr? There was a break in at your ce in the middle of the day? ¡±


    She looked Ryan straight in the eye.


    ¡± Maybe you misced them. What kind of burr would want to wear your lucky socks! ¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he paused in the middle of his own counter statement. He began looking around the ce and repeating,


    ¡± Bellow wasn¡¯t there, so that means the ce was empty.


    Everything seems to be fine yet I can sense a foreign presence.


    No burr would dare to break into the mafia prince¡¯s house.


    Even if you go by the theory that some stray did, it¡¯s even more odd that they didn¡¯t take anything except for a pair of belongings that you brought along.


    There are millions lying around here just like that. ¡±


    He pointed at the many relics decorating his entrance. ¡± Yet you say they settled for a few things that don¡¯t even have any penny¡¯s worth? ¡±


    Ryan was scratching his stubbles as he thought.


    ¡± Hmmm, indeed interesting. ¡±


    Just then his men joined the conversation.


    ¡± Hey, Josh, what do you have to say about this? ¡±


    ¡± What does he have to say here Ryan? It¡¯s terrible! Wouldn¡¯t you call the police?¡±


    The whole group broke into a loud chorus of audibleughter.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re on their way. ¡±


    Ryan couldn¡¯t help but scratch Sherry¡¯s head and joke.


    She truly was naive and innocent, yelling at the underworld Lord at his own ce and also demanding that the police be called.


    And over what?


    A worn out socks, underwear and a charger?


    It was a joke that was going to do the rounds for a couple of days.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know, Sherry. This is really strange. Maybe they thought your belongings were valuable.¡±


    Josh could not help but join the trend of mocking her as well.


    ¡± But they could have taken something of yours instead! Why mine?¡±


    Sherry had no clue that they were just fooling around. She went about with her serious tone.


    ¡± Are you sure none of your stuff is missing? ¡± She asked.


    At that Ryan stoppedughing. He moved his head in a gesture asking his men to take a swift look around the ce.


    It was a spectacle worth watching the men switching from their ¡®ROFL ¡® positions to that of a drill.


    They ran inside like ranked soldiers and immediately went about checking each room with care.


    Ryan and Sherry stood there as they watched them in action.


    One by one the men came back and reported that they found nothing missing.


    So finally there was only one spot in the entire ce which was left to search.


    It was Ryan¡¯s own room and his study.


    ¡± Josh,e with me. ¡±


    ¡± I wille as well! ¡°Sherry announced, finally standing up and striding away in front of them.


    She banged the door of his study open and began looking.


    Ryan and Josh followed suit.


    After what were some very intimidating moments of shuffling through his belongings Ryan came to a conclusion,


    ¡± Nothing is missing here as well. ¡±


    Josh too dered that everything was intact after another five or ten minutester.


    Sherry, however, was going on and on through the pages of the books on Ryan¡¯s shelf.


    ¡± Sherry ,e on. Let it be. You must have misced your stuff somewhere. Get out this¡­ ¡±


    ¡± There was someone here. ¡±


    Sherry suddenly announced.


    ¡± What makes you so sure? How do you know? ¡±


    Ryan asked, taking slow steps towards her.


    ¡± I know because you made me arrange and rearrange your books like what, a couple of dozen times? ¡±


    She pretended to be counting.


    ¡± But the funny thing is that you never even bothered to read any of these after you made me arrange them in all sorts of aways¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Sherrye to the point¡­ ¡±


    Ryan was getting frustrated at her babbling.


    ¡± Point is, somebody was in your study. And they flipped through all your books. And perhaps read some , after going through my stuff. ¡±


    Ryan could not but help let out a small growl that ended in a scoff.


    ¡± So are you now a psychic or something? Can you see the past by touching stuff? ¡±


    Sherry¡¯s expression was unbothered.


    ¡± No psychic Mr. Ryan. Look at these reddish finger marks on these papers.


    This is the color from my lucky red socks, because it¡¯s low grade and cheap like me and it constantly bleeds. ¡°

 Chapter 34-Surveillance

    The thing was there were no guards or even surveince cameras on Ryan¡¯s premises.


    He never thought he needed one.


    Besides he lived there with his werewolf boys. They needed their privacy to morph or shed.


    Ryan needed to premises only to his pack.


    Besides, who would dare to ransack a mafia¡¯s terrain. What criminal would dare that?


    Not anyone clever, not even a stupid one.


    Ryan could not deny Sherry¡¯s ims any longer after she made her point.


    The reddish finger marks were still very visible.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And Ryan was as furious as he was annoyed.


    ¡°How dare they! ¡± He hit the middle of his table with the back of his hand. Everything trembled and shook over it and it was about to fall.


    ¡± They broke into my house? This is uneptable!


    Did they forget who I am?


    I want answers¡±


    He yelled looking at poor Josh.


    ¡°I want to know who¡¯s behind this!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss. We¡¯ll find out. Let¡¯s start by reviewing the CCTV footage from the cameras on the roads leading to our house.¡±


    Josh didn¡¯t look like it but he could be very intelligent when he needed to be or wanted. Even Ryan acknowledged that.


    ¡°Good idea. Get me the footage as soon as possible. I want to know who did this. I want to trust my hand down his mouth, wriggle his insides out and then make him eat his own vomit. ¡±


    Ryan was typically into his character as he twitched his hand, acting out his revenge.


    Suddenly he stopped as Sherry tapped him on his shoulders.


    ¡± You don¡¯t need to be this discreet, you know. Nobody asked for your detailed description. ¡±


    Ryan was stunned at her words and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡± Ahem! Right away, Boss. I¡¯ll have my team pull the footage and start reviewing it.¡±


    Josh coughed and left as he sensed the awkward silence building between the un- proimed couple.


    Ryan looked up at Sherry with a confident swagger, trying to flirt with his aggressiveness.


    ¡°Mind if I grab a drink while my boys are at work? ¡±


    He pretended to fall over her but she ducked her way away.


    ¡± Would you like to grab a drink with me? It will clear your mind and let you think ahead of your lipstick, underwear and socks. ¡±


    Sherry rolled her eyes with disgust,


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not interested. Thanks, though.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be like that. I just want to get to know you better.¡±


    It seemed like Ryan had other ns.


    ¡°I said no, and I mean it. Please leave me alone.¡±


    Sherry gazed furiously back at him.


    Ryan didn¡¯t take the hint and continued to lean in closer to Sherry, invading her personal space.


    It seemed like he was asking for her rebuttal


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetheart? Are you afraid to have a little fun? It¡¯s not like this will be our first time.¡±


    His smirk was dangerously serious.


    Sherry pushed Ryan back firmly, clearly annoyed and ufortable.


    ¡°I said no. Don¡¯t touch me and don¡¯t talk to me like that. Respect my boundaries. Please. You said you would not exploit me ording to our contract. Besides, I am still very worried about my stuff. ¡±


    Ryan looked taken aback and slightly embarrassed by Sherry¡¯s reaction, but he tried to save face.


    His face was almost red and he took a deep breath as he looked in another direction.


    Just then Ryan¡¯s phone rang and Josh called him where they were checking the surveince footage.


    Luckily, Ryan¡¯s men were quick at work . They retrieved the CCTV footage and even began analyzing it.


    There was there technical assistant who was carefully scrutinizing the video footage and zooming in on the images,


    ¡°Sir, we have something. Here¡¯s a car that drove by your house at around the same time the break-in might have . ¡±


    Ryan ordered, ¡°Show me.¡± As Sherry eagerly edged her way forward.


    The assistant said pointing to the footage,


    ¡°Here it is, sir. The car is a ck sedan. It looks like it slows down as it passes by your house.¡±


    ¡°I want you to track it down and find out who owns it. We need to bring them in for questioning.¡±


    Josh steps in this time.


    ¡± Yes, sir. We¡¯ll get right on it.¡±


    The assistant nodded as he started further zooming in.


    After what was several minutes he looked back at them disappointed.


    ¡± There is no number te on that car sir. It seems the car must have been stolen. ¡±


    Josh looked at Ryan and he looked back.


    They knew just the person who would know about all the stolen cars in the city.


    He owned a garage in the suburban area. He was a mechanic by that day. But the night was his yground.


    He was someone who knew about Ryan and his boy¡¯s secret, that is, he knew that they were werewolves.


    He was literally brought up by them. But now he was an old man while Ryan and his boys were still young and yful.


    He joked with them like an old friend.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go to Chong¡¯s ce immediately. I can¡¯t keep my calm till I find this car and its owner. ¡±


    Ryan was about to head out as Sherry too started following behind.


    ¡± Where do you think you are going? ¡±


    Ryan asked, a little concerned and a little amused.


    ¡± With you. To find the person who took my thing. ¡±


    Josh and the othersughed out loud.


    ¡± It¡¯s no ce for small fries like you delicate missy. They would toss you and gobble you up without even burping. ¡±


    Theirughter went louder and louder till it annoyed Sherry so much that it made her more determined.


    It was like she had that urge to prove herself.


    ¡± I don¡¯t care. I am going to bring my stuff back. ¡±


    She went around and sat inside Ryan¡¯s car and then mmed the door shut.

 Chapter 35-Chong’s

    Ryan led Sherry and his men through the empty streets until they arrived at the garage. As they entered, Sherry could barely see anything in the dark and deste space.


    As she approached the garage, she felt an eerie sense of dread creep over her. The door creaked open with a rusty groan, revealing a dimly lit interior. The walls were lined with peeling paint, and the concrete floor was stained with oil and grime. The air was thick with the smell of gasoline and musty, damp earth.


    In the shadows, she could make out the silhouette of a car, its headlights casting a sickly yellow glow that flickered ominously. The walls were cluttered with tools and spare parts, their outlines indistinct in the low light. The ceiling was draped with cobwebs, and the corners were shrouded in darkness.


    As she stepped closer, her eyes began to adjust to the dim light, revealing the scattered debris and forgotten relics of a bygone era. A rusted gas canister rested in the corner, itsbel long since worn away. A row of antique oil cans were stacked haphazardly on a shelf, their fadedbels evoking memories of a time when cars were more than just machines.


    The silence was broken only by the distant hum of traffic outside, and the asional drip of water from a leaky faucet. The darkness seemed to press in around her, suffocating and oppressive. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was not alone in that ce, and that something was watching her from the shadows.


    Sherry suddenly turned to leave but Ryan held her wrist firmly in his hand.


    The door mmed shut behind her with a sudden, violent force. The sound echoed through the garage, bouncing off the walls and amplifying the sense of danger and foreboding. Sherry tried twitching her wrist to escape but the darkness and the mysteries of the garage cloaked her.


    ¡°Chong, we need to talk,¡± Ryan called out.


    Suddenly a spotlight fell on a man sitting in that darkness, bent over something.


    He seemed busy at work. That was apparently Chong.


    Chong, who was busy working on a car, turned around and squinted in their direction. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked, with a tone that Sherry did not understand.


    Ryan stepped forward, his hands in his pockets. ¡°We need your help. There¡¯s been a problem at my own ce.¡±


    Chong narrowed his eyes, clearly not convinced. ¡°Problem at your ce? That doesn¡¯t seem convincing my dear Ryan. Why should I believe you? ¡±


    Ryan leaned in closer. ¡°Because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make sure the police find out about your little side business.¡±


    There was a moment of awkward silence that followed as Sherry watched from one man to the other.


    She felt like they were about to rip each other¡¯s throat off.


    But the two of them broke into a monstrousughter and hugged each other like old friends.


    Patting each other on the back and asking how each other were doing at the moment.


    ¡± You shoulde over to visit Ryan more often, otherwise I might miss you so much that I might think about severing our bond. In That case I wouldn¡¯t want to help you now and then , whenever you fancy. ¡±


    Chong looked a little offended.


    Ryan shrugged. ¡°I would if I had to. But I don¡¯t want it toe to that. We can help each other out here.¡±


    Chong thought for a moment before nodding his head. ¡°Fine. What do you need today?¡±


    Ryan exined the situation and Chong agreed to help them. As they waited for Chong to finish his work, Sherry wandered around the garage, examining the tools and cars.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan¡¯s gaze looked around her like a mother looking over a child who was exploring around a yground.


    Suddenly, she heard a strange noiseing from one of the cars.


    ¡°Hey, Ryan,¡± she called out. ¡°I think there¡¯s something in this car.¡±


    Ryan walked over to where she was standing and looked inside. ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± he said, as he noticed a small device attached to the engine.


    Chong looked over their shoulders. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.


    Ryan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a tracking device. Someone¡¯s been keeping tabs on you.¡±


    Sherry¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Who would do something like that to a mere garage mechanic?¡±


    Ryan looked at Chong. ¡°Do you have any enemies?¡±


    Chong shook his head. ¡°Not that I know of.¡±


    Ryan rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Well, someone¡¯s been keeping an eye on you. We need to find out who.¡±


    Ryan confirmed looking at Josh.


    As they continued to investigate.


    As Sherry tried pulling the device off Ryan held her hand with force.


    ¡± You don¡¯t want to do that. These devices send signals that they have been removed. This will only rm the one who nned this in the first ce. We need to figure a way out to take this out without the one who nted it knowing about it.


    Is that doable? ¡±


    Ryan asked Chong, turning around.


    ¡± Certainly, but I will need some help and time to achieve that.


    Please sit around and make yourselvesfortable. I will not be long. ¡±


    With that he darted out of that dim space as the daylight flooded in when he opened the door on his way out.


    Ryan cued his men as they went out and stood guard all around the ce, Josh too apanied them outside.


    It was only Ryan and Sherry left behind, sitting in the darkness, awkwardly staring at each other¡¯s face.


    Sherry never understood why that harmless ce looked so eerie in the first ce and why it looked so familiar after that.


    She looked around as she felt Ryan¡¯s eyes following her.


    It brought back a strange kind of deja vu.


    She touched those walls as the paint came off on her fingers.


    She brought it near her nose to sniff when Ryan lunged at her once more and grabbed her hand.

 Chapter 36-Mystery intensifies

    Ryan¡¯s grip tightened around Sherry¡¯s hand as she reached out to touch the wall again.


    Perhaps it was her way of showing her resentment. Letting Ryan know that he could not control each and every step of her movement. She tried to pull her hands away from his iron grip, obviously, without any sess.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    Sherry looked up at him, her eyes shing. ¡°I¡¯m trying to find a way out of this,¡± she said defiantly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way out, not until I say there is¡¯ ¡® Ryan replied, his tone cold and final.


    Sherry pulled her hand away from his grip, and the tension between them crackled like electricity. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what I can and can¡¯t do,¡± she said, her voice rising. ¡°That is not mentioned anywhere in our contract. ¡±


    Her voice was firm but it melted away as soon as Ryan advanced upon her and stepped right on top of her defiance.


    He took another step closer to her, his breath hot on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you what to do. I¡¯m telling you the truth. Besides, there is no use of a contract when you wouldn¡¯t be living.¡±


    Was that a threat? Was he threatening to kill her if she would go even one step out of line?


    Sherry¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as Ryan leaned in closer, his eyes dark and intense. She could feel the heat of his body radiating off him, and her body responded in kind.


    Ryan chuckled at her confused expression.


    Then grabbed her cheeks and turned her face towards the wall.


    ¡± It has been one of the best ways to dispose of one¡¯s rival. Poison walls. Somebody has been after my dear old friend Chong. I would hate it if anybody else died as a side effect. ¡±


    Sherry was still trying to process what Ryan was trying to tell her then suddenly, without a word, Ryan reached out and pulled Sherry into his arms. She resisted at first, but the maic pull between them was too strong to resist.


    ¡± You lost your luck already, I believe Sherizad! ¡±


    His eyes were burning as he called that name.


    ¡± You¡­ You mean my lucky socks. ¡±


    Sherry was fumbling to maintain herposure.


    She was fighting but she knew she was in a losing game, as Ryan bent further over her and at that moment she tried to get up as well.


    Their lips met in a fierce, passionate kiss, and they were lost in each other.


    It seemed like they forgot about the outside world and surrendered to the passion that burnt between them.


    After what were several , long seconds, Sherry took a step back, breaking off the kiss abruptly, and looked away from Ryan. She could feel her face turning red with embarrassment.


    Ryan cleared his throat, trying to break the tension. ¡°Uh, sorry about that,¡± he said, rubbing the back of his neck.


    Sherry nodded, still not looking at him. ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± she muttered, feeling foolish.


    There was an awkward silence between them, broken only by the sound of their breathing. Sherry fidgeted with her hands, unsure of what to say or do next.


    She shifted her weight from one foot to the other. ¡°So, uh, what do we do now?¡± she asked tentatively.¡± Umm, are these walls really poisonous? ¡±


    She tried asking, hoping to divert the topic of discussion.


    Ryan nodded, looking relieved. ¡°Yeah, it is in most probability. But these poisons don¡¯t have smell or taste so I will be able to confirm without sending bits to the forensic. ¡± he said, stepping back from her. His face seemed flustered as well but his voice was a lot less intimidating than before. It was sober.


    Sherry felt a pang of disappointment but didn¡¯t say anything at his nonchnce towards the kiss that they just shared. It was another strange feeling. A relief wrapped in disappointment. She turned towards the door and began to walk towards it.


    Ryan hesitated for a moment before following her.


    ¡± You really don¡¯t want to step out of here at this moment! Let the boye back. Let¡¯s wait for Chong. ¡±


    Sherry failed to understand why Ryan was calling that old garage owner a boy.


    But she understood that he was asking her to stop. But this time he neither touched her nor raised his voice. He just tried telling her something, without really telling the whole thing.


    Sherry could see the sincerity in his voice so she turned to step back inside and listen to him.


    No longer had she taken a few steps forward than Ryan snatched her up in his arms.


    Before Sherry could understand what was happening again she could feel the shockwave.


    The entire wall behind her flew with such force that both Ryan and herself went rolling over the floor.


    It was a massive bulldozer.


    It had just rammed onto the garage wall.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sherry was held tight by Ryan¡¯s strong hands. She left protected , she left safe. She blinked so clear the daze that the dust had created.


    She saw Ryan¡¯s men jump in from all over and point their guns right at the driver in the bulldozer which hade to a sudden halt, just inches away from where Ryan and Sherry were cuddling.


    ¡± Are you alright? ¡±


    Ryan turned her face towards himself to ask.


    Sherry could only nod and she was busy straining her head to look at the driver of that bulldozer, who was definitely in a tight position.


    Ryan stood up after scanning Sherry onest time.


    She saw him pounce on the front of the bulldozer and go straight in front of the driver¡¯s window.


    Sherry went around and from there she could see the driver¡¯s spot perfectly.


    She covered her face to stop herself from screaming.


    The driver was already dead.


    A horribly mutated dead body was sitting on the driver¡¯s seat, blood dripping all over the steering and the windshield as it was bent over it.

 Chapter 37-Family Canidae

    It was clear that the situation was not normal.


    ¡°What could have done this kind of damage?¡±


    Sherry wondered in her head, barely able to look at the gore and grime but curious nevertheless,¡±It looks like a veryrge canine. Maybe a wolf or a bear?¡±


    She eximed after watching the zillion bite marks on the man¡¯s body and chest. He was bit and scratched by what was evidently a wild and rabid beast. Arger member of the  family.


    ¡°A bear? That¡¯s unlikely.¡±


    Josh walked in from behind.


    He was not there when the first batch of Ryan¡¯s men had rushed in.


    ¡°But these wounds are deep and vicious. It could only be a bear. A wild dog or even wolves don¡¯t have such strength or¡­ ¡± Sherry was trying to make a point when Ryan cut her off as usual and jumped right beside her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions just yet. We need to investigate this further.¡±


    Sherry watched Ryan give Josh a peculiar look and Josh seemed to understand and nod in agreement.


    They examined the body more closely. Suddenly Sherry noticed something unusual.


    ¡°Look at the marks around the wounds.¡±


    She was touching the corpse, lifting it¡¯s neck and shoulder to demonstrate what she had noticed to the rest of the people. It had so roused her curiously that she had forgotten her fear or tackiness,


    ¡± They¡¯re too precise and uniform to be from an animal.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Chong entered from the back just then.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that these wounds were made by something with not sharp ws and teeth but sharp brain cells along with these. ¡±


    Sherry stood her ground. She might have been a college drop out but she grew up beside a dump yard. She was familiar with canine scavenging and their ways of attack. This time she knew she was not wrong, no matter what Ryan and his men wanted to tell her.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    Chong looked more curious in Sherry¡¯s answer than the sorry state in which stood his own garage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. But we need to find out.¡±


    Sherry concluded with her arms folded in front of her chest.


    Ryan seemed oddly disturbed at her confidence.


    ¡± I think you should be heading back home Sherry. I¡¯m going to call in some backup and we¡¯ll startbing the area for any signs of a predator.¡± Then he turned towards Josh and asked,


    ¡± Drop her off at my ce. ¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    And threw his own car keys at him.


    ¡°What about the bulldozer? Could it have attracted the animal?¡±


    Sherry seemed oblivious to the order that Ryan had just given out. She insisted on continuing her sharpening of her sleuth skills .


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. We¡¯ll have to check it out too. But right now, our main priority is keeping everyone safe . Whoever is behind all these, has knit an intricate web. ¡±


    The tension in the air grew. Everyone knew that they were dealing with something dangerous, something that could strike again at any moment.


    Sherry seemed most determined to find out the truth, no matter what the cost.


    ¡± Josh, do I need to repeat myself? ¡±


    Ryan asked , narrowing his gaze.


    Josh turned to pull Sherry along but she shrugged him off.


    ¡± No! I am not leaving. None of you are leaving. Why do I have to leave alone? Whoever did this, look at my lucky socks, lipstick and underwear.


    I am the one at the center of this all it seemed. But I don¡¯t understand how a simple thief could finish off by killing a man?


    It¡¯s deeper. Much more deep than it seemed.


    It could be with the stuff you keep doing everywhere, but I fail to understand what it has got to do with me? ¡±


    Chong and Ryan exchanged a look.


    Then Chong came closer, ¡± Let me take a good look at your face! ¡±


    He said , closing the gap between himself and Sherry, who was standing beside Ryan.


    ¡± Why does your face seem so familiar? ¡± He asked, scratching his own chin, ¡± It seems like I have seen you somewhere. It does seem like you belong to the world where I breathe. ¡±


    Sherry stared back at him.


    ¡± Did you bring your tools? Can you remove the tracker? So that we can trace it back to the ce from where it is being monitored. That will give us a solid lead , out of this mess. ¡±


    Then he paused for a moment, a salient smile crossing his face,


    ¡± It seems like somebody heard my prayers. I had been bored for so long. Finally it seems like I have a worthy opponent, who wants to y. ¡±


    ¡± But you should not get so worked up Ryan, ¡± Chong seemed like he was reprimanding him. ¡± Seems like your new partner has a head start, he knows about your whereabouts. He knows about your friends and foes. But what you should keep in mind is the timing of this bulldozer incident. He knows your thought process and your next step. This is not a game between equals Ryan, where you don¡¯t even know the person behind all this. You need to rev up your . ¡±


    It seemed like Ryan looked a little offended.


    ¡± Josh, help Chong take that tracker out, then trace the ce from where they are monitoring our steps.


    Chong¡¯s right. We are stillcking distance in this ry marathon race. But once I catch up, it will be a new beginning for those that started this wonderful game.


    I will make sure they get plenty of hours to live, begging me endlessly to end their unexinable suffering. I will rupture their anal pipes and push their hearts out of their  throats and make them chew their own shit. ¡±


    He looked high as he yed out his perfect revenge, spread onto a tter, in front of his eager audience.

 Chapter 38-Drive home…

    Ryan had to literally pull Sherry out of that garage to get her back home.


    Chong¡¯s words had their effects even if he didn¡¯t want to show it to others in that gathering. He knew very well that his new foe might as well be an old enemy. And that was what he knew about him. So much so that, he knew Ryan¡¯s weakness towards the female human being, namely Sherry, who resembled his soul mate, his Sherizad in every essence.


    Stealing Sherry¡¯s very personal stuff meant that Ryan¡¯s foe was closer to Sherry than it appeared. He knew about her lucky socks, he knew where she kept her underwear and knew which was her favorite lipstick.


    There was a lot going inside Ryan¡¯s head but the most basic instinct was to keep Sherry away from the center of attention. To keep her away from the mess.


    He had to literally thrust her inside as he, himself, took the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡± Put your seatbelt on. ¡±


    Hemanded, pressing the elerator and swishing around to take the first u- turn.


    Sherry had to hold back onto her seat and the speed of the car, made her reel back.


    She stayed quiet for the first few minutes, then when Ryan¡¯s car took the main road and the ride became smoother, she rxed and started her babbling.


    ¡± I don¡¯t understand why you had to pull me out of there like that. We still did not get to the person who took my underwear, did we? What was your hurry Ryan? Couldn¡¯t you wait a little longer so I could make him pay! ¡±


    Ryan smirked, ¡± Did you forget the body that came in along with the bulldozer? ¡±


    Sherry did not reply. Silence ensued for another five or ten minutes and then she began again,


    ¡± But my stuff. What am I going to do about them? ¡±


    She did not stop at that. She went on and on about her socks and lipstick and so on.


    Ryan tried listening to her babbling for a short while and tried taking it in without reacting. But he had a lot already going on in his head.


    He jammed the brakes and the car came to a screeching stop, throwing Sherry onto Ryan¡¯s shoulder.


    She straightened up and then holding onto the dashboard, looked at Ryan with the sides of her eyes, ¡°Hey! What¡¯s the big idea, Ryan?¡±


    Ryan heaved a deep sigh and then frustrated he said, ¡°Sherry, will you please stop talking about your lost underwear and lipstick? It¡¯s driving me crazy!¡±


    Sherry raised her eyebrows and held her arms on her chest in defense and said, ¡°Well excuse me for wanting to find my belongings!¡±


    Ryan rolled his eyes and eximed sarcastically,¡±Yeah, because losing your underwear is such a dire emergency when men are being killed. ¡±


    Sherry was not one to back off.


    ¡± Correction boss, it was stolen, not lost. And as for the killing, I thought it was a regr thing at your day job. ¡±


    She was right. It was. Ryan was paranoid because this time around it was his weak spot that was exposed.


    He clenched his teeth and swore to make things like it used to be. The ruthless and ferocious Ryan would be back who made the entire underworld shake at the mere mention of his name.


    Sherry was oblivious to his problems and kept insisting on her point, rolling her eyes ,


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Ryan. That was my lucky pair.¡±


    Ryan replied this time, literally groaning,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know why it¡¯s lucky. And why do you need lipstick and socks so badly anyway?¡±


    Sherry replied shrugging, ¡°It¡¯s all about the details, Ryan.¡±


    Ryan was not in the mood for arguing with the thick headed human anymore, throwing his hands up, he yelled, ¡°Fine, but can we please focus on driving and not your lost possessions at this moment? ¡±


    ¡± Okay, okay. I¡¯ll try to contain myself. ¡±


    Sherry seemed a little taken back at his sudden surrender but she went back to her seat and looked out of the window and leaned her head on the tinted ss to take her head away from the theft.


    They drove in silence for a few moments before Ryan suddenly mmed on the brakes again.


    Sherry rubbed her elbow as it hit the car door, grumbling and asked, ¡°What was that for?¡±


    Ryan looked at her angrily,¡±That¡¯s it, Sherry. I can¡¯t take it anymore. You¡¯re driving me crazy with your constant self chatter about your lost items. We¡¯re going to find a gas station and buy you some damn lipstick, underwear and socks, okay?¡±


    ¡± Really?¡±


    Sherry seemed really surprised.


    Ryan sighed.


    ¡°Yes, really. But you have to promise me that you¡¯ll stop talking about your underwear even to yourself. ¡±


    ¡°I promise. You¡¯re the best, Ryan.¡±


    Sherry answered almost grinning, unable to contain her excitement.


    ¡± Don¡¯t get too excited. I just want to get home in one piece.¡±


    Ryan said as if reading her thoughts and hitting the elerator once again.


    This time she rxed for real andid back on her seat. Then closed her eyespletely.


    Ryan watched her through his rear view mirror. A subtle smile was threatening to cross his lips. But he restrained himself just in time.


    ¡°Stop falling for these same tricks once again Ryan! ¡±


    He yelled at himself mentally.


    Turning back to his steering wheel Ryan tried focusing on the road.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He knew he shouldn¡¯t be looking at her like that , but he couldn¡¯t help himself. She looked so beautiful and serene, and he couldn¡¯t resist admiring her.


    As he drove, Ryan had another mental battle within himself. But his mind kept wandering back to Sherry. He reminded himself that he had a greater responsibility at hand.


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense offort and happiness just from being near her. He was secretly grateful for her presence and the way she made him feel. He knew that he would do anything to protect her and keep her safe, even though every gray cell in his brain screamed her name as ¡® TRAITOR! ¡®


    Again and again.

 Chapter 39-At the Inn ( …Past…)

    Sherizad was out of her pack again and in thepany of her best girl, Midnight. The two of them had snuck out of their tents without alerting anyone, specially Sherizad¡¯s father. It wasn¡¯t that she was doing anything wrong, per se, she just didn¡¯t want anyone to know that she was meeting with Alpha Ryan, outside, informally.


    They had agreed to meet at a local inn. It wasn¡¯t really a secret meeting, as the inn was a popr spot for wolves to gather and socialize. It was located beside the woods where it coincided with the borders of a few wolf packs. It was notvish but it was not small either.


    As they entered the inn, Sherizad saw that ce was bustling with activity, and the aroma of roasting meat filled the air. The innkeeper, a stout old wolf with a bushy mustache that could rece his tail, greeted them warmly and led them to a table near the firece.


    Ryan was already there, along with two of his ¡®packlings¡¯, Beck and Josh. Sherizad had met them both before. Beck was loud and brash, always trying to make himself the center of attention. Josh was quiet and reserved but he could let out louder.


    ¡°Hey, Sherizad!¡± Ryan called out as they approached the table. He got up to give her a hug, and Sherizad felt her heart skip a beat.


    ¡± You look bohemian! ¡±


    He triedplimenting her, looking at her manly attire. An essential tool that aided their disguised expedition.


    ¡°Hey, Ryan,¡± she replied, smiling up at him.¡± And you look as stunning and handsome as always. ¡±


    She wanted to add thest bit as aplement but ate up her own words even before she could utter them.


    Beck and Josh both nodded in greeting, and Sherizad and Midnight took their seats. The innkeeper brought them a te of roasted meat and a jug of ale, and they all dug in.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    For a while, they just chatted and caught up on each other¡¯s lives. Sherizad and Ryan talked about their packs and what had been happening. Beck regaled them with tales of his exploits, while Josh listened quietly.


    As the night wore on, the conversation turned more serious. They talked about the state of the kingdom and the ongoing wars with the neighboring packs. The situation with the Grey wolf hounds being the major cause of concern. Sherizad listened intently as Ryan poured out his precious perspective on the topics. His voice was like music to her ears. She felt like she could go on listening to him for eternity.


    At one point, Ryan excused himself to use the facilities, and Sherizad felt her heart sink. She was left alone with Beck and Josh, and she didn¡¯t really know what to say to them. Midnight was too engrossed in her food so there was no point of her being included in the group. It was like the world wasing to an end and she just had to stuff everything up in her belly.


    ¡°So, Sherizad,¡± Beck said, leaning in. ¡°What do you think of our Alpha?¡± He was chuckling as if he had hit the bull¡¯s eye.


    Sherizad felt her cheeks flush. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± Beck said, winking at her. ¡°Do you like him?¡±


    Sherizad hesitated. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was ready to admit her feelings to anyone else, especially not Beck. ¡°Of course I like him. Who wouldn¡¯t? He is the Alpha of your pack and now a revered member of the All Alpha Council. ¡±


    ¡± Come ondy. You know I didn¡¯t mean it that way. ¡±


    Sherizad felt the question to be too heavy. It was heavier than facing her enemies in the battlefield.


    ¡± What¡¯s the gossip? ¡±


    To Sherizad¡¯s immense relief, she felt she could finally breathe when Ryan walked back in. He sat between Beck and Sherizad and looked at them puzzled.


    ¡± Umm, we were talking about the Greyhound Wolves. Sherizad jumped in as if afraid Beck might rekindle the topic in front of Ryan.


    Before they could continue talking or take their next bite, the sound of a ruckus just outside the inn distracted them.


    They could smell blood.


    Sherizad and Alpha Ryan quickly jumped up from their seats, their wolf senses on high alert.


    ¡± What on earth happened to him, ¡± Sherizad gasped as they saw Alpha Tristen¡¯s condition.


    He was bloodied, mutted and severely injured. Even though Sherizad did not like him romantically, she had known him for years. She rushed to his side and supported him while Alpha Ryan called for his pack healer.


    They brought him carefully inside as the rest of the crowd dispersed in confusion and fear.


    ¡°What happened, Tristen?¡± Sherizad asked, her voice trembling with concern.


    ¡°They attacked my pack. The Grey wolves, hounds, whatever. We were ambushed ,¡± Tristen said, gritting his teeth against the pain. ¡°They caught us off guard and again attacked us while we were tracking them. ¡±


    Alpha Ryan¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°I knew their case was more malicious than appeared. I would like to see how their Alpha now denies their violent endeavors. ¡±


    Sherizad could not but admire the fact that Ryan held no grudges against Tristen. In fact he was more concerned about the mischief makers.


    ¡°They killed all of my men,¡± Tristen said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Sherizad and Alpha Ryan shared a look of grim determination. They knew that it was time to put a stop to this aggression.


    ¡°Get Tristen to the healer,¡± Alpha Ryan ordered as soon as Josh was back with their pack healer in tow. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    Beck volunteered and lifted the massive Tristen up in his arms like a peanut.


    Sherizad nodded ,¡±They won¡¯t get away with this. Midnight, let¡¯s go report this to father. ¡±


    Just as Sherizad was about to head out, Ryan caught her arm. She stopped and looked at him.


    ¡± Be careful on your way to Sherazad. Danger is lurking in the corners until we are able to nab it right at its birthce. ¡±


    Sherizad beamed as his concern.


    ¡± I will, ¡± They nodded at each other before she headed out.

 Chapter 40-Ryan’s POV (Shopping)

    Sherry and I entered the gas station.


    I noticed her look around, clearly on a mission.


    ¡°Take whatever you need, ¡± I told her softly.


    ¡°I will take a look first,¡± she replied, making her way to the women¡¯s section of the store.


    I followed behind her, trying to be helpful. ¡°What kind of underwear do you need? Thongs, boy shorts, bikini briefs?¡±


    Sherry rolled her eyes. ¡°I can handle it, Ryan. Thanks for trying to help, but I don¡¯t need you to pick out my underwear for me.¡±


    I felt my cheeks flush with embarrassment. ¡± I didn¡¯t mean to help or anything. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to be here all day.¡±


    She suddenly stopped on her way towards the underwear section as she noticed the lipstick bay.


    As Sherry perused the different options for lipstick, I found myself getting increasingly ufortable. Imagining her trying on different shades and textures of lipstick made me feel like a voyeur.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you can stand looking at all these lipsticks for so long,¡± I said, trying to make small talk.


    Sherry shrugged. ¡°I just like to take my time and find the perfect shade. It¡¯s important to me, you know. ¡±


    Her eyes looked at me judging ferociously.


    As she moved on to the underwear section, I tried to keep my eyes focused on the floor. But my mind kept wandering to thoughts of Sherry trying on different bras and panties. I couldn¡¯t help but imagine what she would look like in each one.


    ¡°Ryan, are you okay?¡± Sherry¡¯s voice brought me back to reality.


    She must have noticed the sweat beads on my forehead and my super flushed cheeks.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry. I¡¯m just a little ufortable. I think their air conditioner isn¡¯t working properly,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Really? I think it¡¯s working fine. ¡±


    She looked around , waving her hand in every direction, probably trying to check the temperature. Then, suddenly, she gave me a sympathetic smile. ¡°I understand. Your job isn¡¯t particrly an easy one. It must get very tiring.¡±


    I was speechless. I nodded, trying to regain myposure. ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that, I¡¯ll try to rx. You continue. ¡±


    I stood there as she went away, minding her own business.


    Watching Sherry as she fondled with the different cup sizes in the bra section stirred something inside me again. My heart was racing, and I could feel the blood rushing to my face yet again. I tried to look away, but I couldn¡¯t. She was so beautiful, and the way she moved was so alluring.


    Suddenly, I felt a stirring in my pants, and I knew I had to get out of there. I turned around and quickly made my way towards the exit, trying my best to hide my excitement.


    Once I was outside, I took a deep breath and tried to calm down. But it was no use. I was still so aroused that I had to do something about it. So I ran to the convenience store section and grabbed a bag of ice.


    As I poured the ice into the sink, I could feel my face burning with embarrassment. I couldn¡¯t believe I had let myself get so worked up over a woman. I was almost on the brink of losing my self control.


    But then again, there was something about Sherry that just drove me wild. Maybe it was her confidence, or the way she moves her body. Whatever it was, that reminded me of the one I longed for and wanted to have in my arms.


    I was almost done cooling myself down. I had no idea for how long I had locked myself in the washroom.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly my phone started ringing and I saw that it was Sherry calling.


    ¡± I can¡¯t believe you ran away when you had to pay for my bill! ¡±


    Her voice went straight to using.


    I didn¡¯t even know if it was worth refuting. I just calmly replied,


    ¡± Sherry, I did not run away anywhere. My car is still parked and I am in the washroom. Stay at the counter. I will be right there. ¡±


    I finished chaining my beast up and walked  off there like nothing had actually happened.


    As we made our way back to the car, I saw her checking me out, over and over again.


    I finally stopped and turned to face her because honestly it was getting very annoying.


    ¡± What is Sherry? ¡±


    I asked with my arms crossed on my chest.


    ¡± I think you have a bad stomach. That was the reason you were heating up. When was thest time you pooped? ¡±


    ¡± Sherry¡­ ¡± I yelled at her as herment attracted all the passers by for a moment.


    ¡± Ohhh! I see! You have loose motion. Don¡¯t worry. I know enough homemade remedies to get you out of the situation. Let¡¯s head back home. ¡±


    She grabbed my arms and pulled me back to the car like an animal on lease.


    I didn¡¯t have the energy or the will to fight her.


    We hit the roads as she sat beside me, happily browsing through her newly bought stuff. She pulled the lipstick out all of sudden and turned the rear view mirror towards herself.


    I was about to turn it back and scold her severely for being so unruly in the middle of the busy road.


    But the moment the red pigment touched the natural pink of her upper lips, the fire inside me, that I so diligently put off, was rekindled once more.


    I gulped as I saw her trace the curves of her full lip. But when she closed both the upper and lower lips together and rubbed it, trying to smudge and blend the shade perfectly, I knew Ipletely lost it.


    I reached for her face and pulled it towards me, sealing it with a vigorous kiss.


    Her eyes shot open. I could feel her blinking, with the lipstick still in her hand.

 Chapter 41-Heat of the moment

    ¡± Ryan, what are you doing?¡±


    Sherry gasped, cing her hand on Ryan¡¯s cor to apparently push him away. But she grabbed it hard instead.


    Ryan smirked, seeing what she did,


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t resist. You look so beautiful. And I am not even sorry. ¡± He said.


    ¡°Ryan, we are in the middle of a busy road ¡±


    Funny she had to remind Ryan that while herself turning the rear view mirror, without prior notice a few moments ago. And it was also funny that she too was blushing.


    ¡°Who cares. I get what I want and wherever, ¡±


    Ryan smirked again, leaning in.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Sherry didn¡¯t seempletely opposed to the idea but she was looking here and there, her hands lifted up in defense.


    ¡± Do you think you will regret this? ¡±


    Ryan asked, taking her hand in his.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡±


    Sherry replied nervously again.


    Ryan pulled back from her. Giving her space to breathe.


    ¡± Let¡¯s get you home first. ¡±


    He said, looking away and hitting the elerator.


    As he drove, he kept stealing nces at Sherry. While she sat there in a bundle of nerves for no apparent reason.


    As they got out of the car and walked towards the gate, Ryan pulled her back and started kissing her again. Sherry melted into his embrace, but then suddenly pulled away.


    ¡± Wait! ¡± She yelled


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ryan asked, looking at her concerned


    ¡± Is this about that undone job Ryan? Or is it¡­ ¡±


    Her eyes were searching him, frantically looking for a confession or something.


    But he wasn¡¯t ready to give away any.


    ¡± What do you think? ¡± He asked me to trace her curves with his hand. Ryan smiled as Sherry closed her eyes with his stimulus but didn¡¯t quite seem convinced.


    They continued making out in the hallway oblivious to every other thing.


    Ryan and Sherry stood in the empty hallway, looking into each other¡¯s eyes with desire. They moved closer to each other, their bodies slowly pressing together. Ryan ran his hand through Sherry¡¯s hair as he leaned in to kiss her yet again, and she responded eagerly, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    He licked her neck with his tongue and slowly nibbled at it.


    His hands traveled towards her back as he gently pressed her butt cheek .


    Sherry closed in on Ryan.


    Their embrace deepened, and they started to sway slowly back and forth, lost in the moment. Sherry wiggled and whimpered as Ryan tightened his grip around her, smiling a little.


    Ryan¡¯s lips found their way towards her shoulders. He gently pulled her dress back and suckled on her skin. She grabbed the back of his hair and pressed him into herself.


    ¡± Why does your scent seem so rare yet so familiar? ¡±


    She suddenly whispered into his ear. He pulled her head away to get a better look at her. His eyes were filled. Was it longing, sorrow or emotion? Sherry could not answer.


    ¡± Does it? ¡±


    He questioned her back.


    ¡°Hhhmmm, ¡± She answered with her eyes still closed as Ryan kept tracing her skin with his kisses.


    He reached the upper part of her cleavage but instead of her breasts, he went straight for her navel.


    Ryan could feel her quivers as she shivered between his hands. He worked his way upwards slowly, now showering kisses on the underside of her breasts. He could see her nipples hardening from over her padded underwear. He teased her by pressing over them and slightly rubbing them with his fingers.


    A little moan escaped her as she bit her lips. Ryan couldn¡¯t let her do the biting all by herself, so he had to step in. He pulled her back  by grabbing her hair and her waist, in such a position that he was pressing right over her clitoris with his rock solid hardness. Then he reced Sherry¡¯s lower lips with his own and chewed on her lovely lips as if it was his favorite bubble gum. He snarled as he caught the scent of her arousal intensifying. He could not wait to taste that sweet fragrance of her yet again. It had been a terribly hard job, trying to hold back.


    Just as things started to heat up, they were interrupted by the sound of a phone ringing.


    Sherry pulled away from Ryan and checked her phone immediately.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She frowned as she looked at the screen.


    Her face turned to a very worried expression of dilemma as Ryan leaned in and asked,


    ¡± Who is it? ¡®


    Sherry struggled to find her words and after some heavy internal battles, she finally says,


    ¡± My ex¡­ ¡±


    ¡± What? Your ex? I thought you never had anyone¡­ ¡±


    ¡± My ex-loan shark. I owe him a huge amount that I borrowed for my father¡¯s treatment. ¡±


    She rified before Ryan could turn into a volcano and turn everything around him to ashes.


    ¡°What does he want?¡± Ryan still didn¡¯t seem that convinced. And his tone was damn jealous.


    Sherry shrugged,


    ¡± His money I suppose. I told him I would pay his entire sum off next week after you give me my sry. But he called up a couple of times asking to meet me in person. ¡±


    ¡°Great timing.¡±


    Ryan said sarcastically, rubbing the lipstick off his own lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call him backter.¡± Sherry said, putting her phone down.


    ¡± Just give me his number. I will take care of the rest. ¡±


    Ryan tried snatching the phone away from Sherry¡¯s hand but she whisked it away.


    ¡± No! Ryan, stop! I know we are under a contract but you did not buy all my problems along with myself. ¡±


    Ryan froze when she said that. It looked like he was struck by some realization. He immediately turned and walked away, without uttering another word or looking back at Sherry, who stood there watching him walk silently away.

 Chapter 42-Revving up again…

    Ryan sat all alone in his office chair, brooding. Drowning in his sea of thoughts, over and over again. His confident posture slouched as he seemed lost in mncholy. His eyes stared nkly at theputer screen, his fingers tapped aimlessly on the desk. The office was dead quiet, except for the sound of his breath and the asional tick-tock of the clock on the wall.


    He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of forlornness that had settled in his heart since he had left Sherry at home. Her words lingered in his mind, haunting him. He wondered if he made the right choice, leaving her there all alone. He couldn¡¯t focus on work, as his mind kept wandering back to her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He kept swinging his chair back and forth. Standing up all of a sudden and then slouching back again.


    His phone had been ringing non- stop for some time. He had intentionally overlooked Josh calling him, over and over again. Perhaps he wanted a simple text or call from the one he had left back home. He knew Josh wasn¡¯t calling for fun, but his reluctance was overbearing. He slouched back once again, folding his hands over his eyes and closed them.


    Finally it was Beck who pushed the door of his cabin open and came inside.


    ¡± Why wouldn¡¯t you pick your phone up? Josh has been trying to reach you for more than half an hour. I went home. The girl said you left without even informing her. I was worried man¡­ ¡±


    Ryan looked up at hisst words.


    ¡± Worried, you say, dear Beck. For me? Have you adapted too well in this human society to start worrying about your Alpha¡¯s safety? Or have the recent developments been sessfully able to sow the seed of doubt in your head as well? ¡±


    His voice was ice cold. His eyes were red and piercing.


    Beck couldn¡¯t dare to utter any more words. He gulped. Rectified his posture in front of his superior. He bowed before him, straightened up and then began reporting the important matter.


    ¡± Josh and hisds followed the trail that Chong traced after taking the tracker out of his car. It went straight to the heart of the woods. ¡± He paused. ¡± That part where we never ever say any human wonder. Let alone build a control tower. ¡±


    Ryan flipped his leg. His right one went over his left as he listened, looking intrigued.


    ¡± When the boys reached the ce, they indeed found a base. It was a shift. And by the time the boys reached, it waspletely deserted. ¡±


    A smile left Ryan¡¯s lips. He grabbed his car keys and jumped off the window of his office.


    As Beck peeped from the window sill to check if he was noticed, Ryan waved at him.


    ¡± Come on Beck. Jump off. It seems like we got a chance to flex our unused muscles once more. ¡±


    Beck didn¡¯t understand much but he followed his Alpha¡¯smand.


    As Ryan revved up the engine of his sleek sports car, he felt the thrill of the hunt coursing through his veins. It had been awhile since he got to go after a prey without holding back or worrying to over do things. That was the only problem living amongst humans in disguise.


    However, his new opponent seemed a little different. Either he knew all about them or he was their own kind.


    Beck grinned beside him as they peeled out of the parking lot and onto the busy street.


    Ryan leaned back in his seat, the wind whipping through his hair, as he expertly navigated through the traffic with effortless swag. Pedestrians stopped to gawk as they passed, their eyes widening in surprise at the sight of such a powerful machine and two super handsome men.


    Beck let out a howl of excitement as they left the city limits and headed towards the woods. ¡°This is gonna be epic!¡± he shouted, his eyes shing with anticipation. The thin veil of worry and burden of duty was long lifted off his free soul. He was in his element once more. The raw, wild, young wolf that always trailed his Alpha, no matter what.


    Ryan chuckled, feeling the rush of adrenaline as they picked up speed. ¡°You ain¡¯t seen nothing yet, my friend,¡± he replied, a sly grin on his lips.


    It seemed like he too had left his baggage of worries behind. His wrists were pumping up as he kept revving.


    Then with a sudden drift, he shifted their main course. From there they went soft for a few stretches.


    As they approached the winding road that led into the forest, Ryan mmed on the gas, the car roaring to life as they hurtled towards the entrance. The tires screeched as they took the sharp turn, sending leaves and dirt flying into the air.


    Beck whooped with delight, his fur bristling in excitement. ¡°This is insane!¡± he eximed, his eyes shining with a feral gleam.


    Ryan grinned, his eyes narrowing in concentration as they barreled down the twisting road. ¡°Hang on tight,¡± he warned, his voice low but dangerous.


    They careened around a tight corner, the car almost tipping onto two wheels as they sped towards a narrow bridge that spanned a deep ravine. Ryan hit the gas, the engine roaring as they soared over the gap, the wind whistling through the car.


    Beck let out another howl, his ws digging into the leather seats as theynded with a jolt. ¡°That was wild!¡± he eximed, his heart racing with excitement. Damn it was! Just like it used to be. ¡±


    Ryan smiles, feeling the thrill of the ride still coursing through his veins as well. ¡°You ain¡¯t seen nothing yet,¡± he repeated, his eyes shing with a primal hunger.


    As they disappeared into the forest, the sound of their howls echoed through the trees, a testament to the power and ferocity of their werewolves within. Which they had for long, tried masking under their human hides.

 Chapter 43-Clue…

    ¡°Son of a bitch! We missed them again! How the hell are they one step ahead of us?¡±


    Josh was mumbling, as his men ravaged through what was left of that make shift base.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, man, but we need to find out who they are and put an end to this. They¡¯re messing with our reputation . Boss won¡¯t stand for it when he hears about our failure. ¡±


    Another said, his voice tinted with a little fear.


    Josh smacked a wooden nk into dush then continued,


    ¡°It seems like they have been tracking Chong for months. Every step we are getting closer, they keep slipping away. Damn! It¡¯s like they know our every move.¡±


    Just then they heard Ryan¡¯s engine, tearing forward, slicing through the silence of the woods.


    They ran outside, in hope of greeting him, but he was already standing at the door when they turned.


    ¡± Boss¡­ ¡±


    They bowed with amazement, wonder and shock.


    Ryan smiled at their faces and walked slowly in and patted their backs.


    ¡± I leapt out of the car because Beck wanted some fun. I walked on all fours. ¡±


    He winked at Josh as the other man gapped at the conversation. How could a man walk faster than a sports car?


    But that was another debate which needed to wait.


    ¡°We need to be smarter about this Josh. We can¡¯t just charge in and hope for the best. We need a n better than the one they are following. ¡±


    Ryan¡¯s voice was calm. Like the sea. He walked in his perfect poise, touching everything that was lying about and sniffing in the air.


    ¡°Screw the n! I¡¯m tired of ying games with these assholes. We need to show them who¡¯s boss and take them down once and for all!¡±


    Beck was back in. Super excited like a pup.


    ¡± ! Calm down, man. We can¡¯t let our anger cloud our judgment. That¡¯s how mistakes happen. That¡¯s what they want us to make. ¡±


    Ryan grabbed him by his neck and shook him in a violent but friendly way. Beck seemed to enjoy it as he made a weird pout. It seemed like he was craving for some action and was disappointed at being nabbed.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I just can¡¯t stand the thought of them getting away with this. We need to be more aggressive, more violent.¡± Beck said, licking his tongue.


    ¡°We need to be smart, not violent. Violence won¡¯t solve everything. Not as humans, ¡± Ryan seemed too amused about the entire situation, enjoying repeating the calm aspect in his statements. It seemed like he already knew something that the others couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find them, and we¡¯ll take them down, but we need to be patient and calcted.¡±


    Ryan walked over the nks that Josh had demolished with a loud crunch. He bent forward after taking a few more steps.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    On the floor was a very small ss vial, without a lid.


    Ryan pulled his handkerchief out and picked the vial and sniffed.


    A triumphant smirk brightened his entire face as if he got confirmed answers to his inner calctions.


    He extended the empty vial towards the boys. Beck and Josh jumped forward and began sniffing. They looked confused after sniffing it for a while.


    ¡± Remember anything? ¡±


    Ryan asked, putting the vial back inside his pocket.


    ¡± A masking perfume¡­ ¡±


    Josh answered, looking a little confused.


    ¡± And? ¡±


    Ryan urged them on further, looking specifically at Beck.


    ¡± It¡¯s not just any masking perfume. It¡¯s the type used by the Purple Moon Pack. Beck observed with wonder, lingering in his eyes. It had been centuries since they actually saw or met another pack, let alonee across one they knew so intricately.


    ¡± Bingo! Right on point my boy. Right on point. It¡¯s a masking perfume of the highest grade. The witches working along with the Purple Moon Pack, came up with this masking perfume because they were unable to contain their scents, unlike the other packs.


    Not all were born genius, were they? ¡±


    Ryan winked again. ¡± You over there, ¡± Ryan pointed at the only human member there , who was surfing from one face to the other with wide open jaws that refused to shut.


    ¡± Get me a ss of iced water please. ¡± Ryan ordered loosening his buttons and folding his sleeve.


    ¡± Right away boss! ¡± The man ran without waiting for another moment. Beck looked in his direction and asked,


    ¡°Hey, stop, wait! Where are you headed? Take a car! ¡±


    But he was running faster than his legs could take his weight.


    ¡± Let him be. He doesn¡¯t have much time left anyway¡­ ¡±


    Ryan sat down on the ground. Closed his eyes and folded his legs as if meditating.


    ¡± Does this mean the Purple Moon Pack survived? Why didn¡¯t wee across any survivors then? ¡±


    Beck wondered aloud.


    ¡± ! Boys, learn to keep quiet when it is required. You need to be alert and on your toes. ¡±


    He said, without opening his eyes.


    ¡± Alert? ¡±


    ¡± On our toes? ¡±


    ¡± Why? ¡±


    The chorus of their confusion was getting louder when Ryan yelled again,


    ¡± Sssssshhhhhh! Just set free your senses. ¡± Beck and Josh tried to obey, but they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    They sat, shaking their legs and looking here and there.


    Suddenly they heard what felt like a muffled and faint sound, almost carried away by the wind.


    Then it increased in pitch. A low moan, ragged and uneven, paused by heavy breaths. And it went off full st.


    A haunting, blood coiling yell for help from someone being mauled by an animal.


    Beck and Josh looked at each other as Ryan shed opened his eyes.


    ¡± Now, ¡± He yelled as the boys waiting for the signal tore their shirts open. Their bodies erged with thick body hairs as they instantly transformed into a feral animal with bipedal contour.


    Their pants got shredded to pieces as their muscles developed into frightening, huge paws.


    In the next moment, they were tearing through the trees, towards the source of that sound.

 Chapter 44-Timing

    As he ran in the dark and eerie night, with the full moon shining through the thick canopy of trees, casting eerie shadows across the forest floor, he had no idea where he was going. He was a new recruit in Josh¡¯s team. Seemed like he bit more with the job than he could be chewing.


    The man ran through the woods, his heart pounding in his chest with every rustle of the leaves and snap of a twig. He could hear the distant sounds in the forest, sending chills down his spine.


    Suddenly, he heard a growl behind him and spun around, only toe face to face with a ferocious werewolf. Of course he didn¡¯t know what the thing was, furry and vicious, a huge bipedal beast. The creature stood towering over him with its razor-sharp ws and snarling jaws, warm drool dripping down his bared fangs. The man screamed in terror as the werewolf lunged at him, knocking him to the ground.


    He felt the sharp ws of the creature tear into his flesh, and he cried out in agony, convinced that he was about to meet his end.


    But then, to his surprise, two more simr creatures appeared out of the darkness, leaping onto the attacking beast and forcing it off him.


    The man scrambled to his feet, his heart racing as he watched the three majestic beasts battle it out in a ferocious disy of strength and agility. They tore at each other with tooth and w, snarling and growling in fury.


    As the fight raged on, the man realized that the two werewolves hade to his rescue. He watched in awe as they fought to protect him, almost as if risking their own lives to save him.


    They kept smirking and winking at him as theynded one blow after another on the beast that was attacking him. He felt almost as if he knew the two of them standing in his team.


    After some few intense moments his rescuers overpowered his attacker very easily. The beast began retreating back into the woods, leaving the man alone with his rescuers.


    He immediately fell on his knees and prostate,


    ¡± You are gods. Thank you for saving me oh heavenly beasts! ¡± He was sobbing and crying,


    thanking them profusely, still trembling with fear from the terrifying attack.


    The two werewolves looked at him with glowing eyes. One of them pointed at his bleeding wounds, probably asking him to get treated.


    Then they turned and bounded off into the forest, disappearing into the darkness after the werewolf that escaped a moment ago. The man stood there for a moment, still in shock. He did know how he was going to make his way back to safety but his heart was full of gratitude for the two brave creatures who had saved his life.


    Just then he heard an engine drive  in his direction. He ducked out of fear, not sure if it was a friend or a foe yet .


    Thed had many brushes with crime and murders but what overtook him that night was far beyond his imagination .


    ¡± B- Boss¡­ ¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He fumbled as Ryan stopped right beside him with the car he and Josh had used to reach there.


    Ryan threw the keys to him, which he clumsily caught.


    ¡± Take this and get out of here before you get in some more ws! ¡±


    Ryan snapped with his teeth then jumped out of the vehicle.


    ¡± Th-thank you Boss! B-But , aren¡¯t youing?¡±


    He looked puzzled. He even tried looking around for Beck and Josh.


    ¡± Nah! I need to run after my boys! ¡±


    Ryan winked at him and before he could blink and look back, Ryan had disappeared in the darkness of the forest.


    He fell on the ground.


    The distant howling and growling in the woods was what brought him around. He ran for his dear life as he realized that he was attracting the wolves because of his blood.


    He hit the elerator in the car and sped off in the name of God, chanting all the possible prayers that he knew.


    Ryan knew that the one in charge of monitoring Chong¡¯s car had been a werewolf. He knew that he was stuck in that makeshift facility for the entire length of a few months.


    Chong¡¯s car was under surveince twenty four seven, which meant the werewolf was starving and was barely surviving.


    Ryan knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to get too far in such a condition.


    And Ryan knew he would be able to resist the temptation to feed on a lonely human as well.


    That was his n, sending thed running all alone into the woods which worked. It works perfectly.


    The werewolf did attack thed. Beck and Josh did intervene right on time, sessfully spotting and getting hold of their real suspect, which otherwise would have been impossible given that he was using a strong Masking substance.


    Ryan¡¯s timing was perfect, like always. Like mentioned before, he didn¡¯t get the Alpha title that easily, he snatched it because he deserved it, with his talent.


    ¡± Ahhhh! Boys, why are you being so rough? It¡¯s been such a long time since we saw another of our kind. You could at least wee him with a drink. ¡±


    Ryan had his hands folded behind his back as he strolled his way through the woods.


    Beck and Josh had nabbed the rogue werewolf. They were pinning him down with his arms twisted behind him.


    Beck was on one foot as Josh sat on the other.


    They both looked at Ryan as he asked them to move with his eyes.


    They immediately let go and jumped aside.


    The werewolf shrugged and crackled his bones, then looked up at Ryan with hatred and disgust in his eyes.


    Ryan titled his head, trying to read into him.


    Suddenly, he lunged forward, towards Ryan.


    But Ryan was faster.


    He grabbed his throat as he dangled in the air.

 Chapter 45-Abomination

    ¡± Alright, pup, you¡¯re going to tell me everything you know from the beginning, starting with your pack.¡± Ryan¡¯s voice was super calm but severe.


    One would think he was there for an opera performance. Perfectly poised.


    The werewolf just growled without uttering a single word. Ryan stood up then bent low.


    The werewolf yanked back into a human as his body crashed on the ground with a thud. He spit blood mixed with drool as a tooth fell in the little blood pool that he had spat out.


    Ryan¡¯s p rang at his ear like thunder bolts as he yelped, copsing back into a human


    ¡°You¡¯re going to talk whether you like it or not!¡±


    Ryan roared, sping his cheeks between two fingers, forcing open his mouth.


    The fierceness in his eyes suddenly changed its hue. He constricted his eyes, trying to get a better view of what he saw inside.


    He trusted his hand ferociously inside as thed gagged with the force. He pulled out what were the remnants of his tongue as he kept protesting in his guttural voice.


    Ryan looked amused,


    ¡± Did this one bite his tongue off? ¡±


    It was more like self talk than a question.


    ¡± No way! ¡± He eximed, pulling thest bit of what was once his tongue and examining it properly. ¡±


    ¡°What is it? ¡± Beck came in closer and asked with concern.


    ¡± Look at this one boy. Look carefully at this side¡­ Keep it open mutt! ¡± Ryan tore a portion of his lip as the werewolf tried closing his mouth, pulling away from Ryan¡¯s grip.


    ¡± He has been branded and cursed. He did not bite his tongue off. It was cut and burnt as a sacrifice! ¡±


    All of them exchanged worried looks as they found in front of them a repetition of history.


    The werewolf snarled as Ryan finally let go of his jaws. He wiped his hands on the ground before dusting it on his dress.


    ¡± Guess we got some of the answers we were looking for. Some of your old friends seem to be too eager for a reunion. ¡± Josh tried to chirp in as Ryan nodded .


    ¡± Ah nah! It seems to be falling into ce too smoothly. Almost as if somebody had nned it in advance. ¡±


    He said. ¡± Let¡¯s get back. I called Chong over in the morning. We will need to talk. ¡±


    ¡± What should we do with this one? ¡±


    Beck asked.


    ¡± Ah! Bring him along. We are not yet done with him.¡± He tried resisting as Josh pulled him along but with one smack on his head, he lost consciousness and Josh picked him up over his shoulder like a sack.


    Thed sat up against the wall, startled as his face stung from the sshing of all the ice water. He saw the shapes of Ryan and Chong in front of him as his vision slowly adjusted.


    ¡± This one is no werewolf! ¡±


    He heard Chong exim as he stared at their faces with nk expressions.


    Ryan nodded.


    ¡± I thought of running a post mortem on his wolf after he came around but then I was reminded of the fact that he had been tracking you for months. I thought he owed you more answers than myself. ¡±


    Chong looked at him sideways and smiled.


    ¡± How considerate of you. How is a person devoid of tongue supposed to talk ? At Least give him some paper and a pen! ¡±


    He stood up to get some but was stopped by Ryan. ¡± Isn¡¯t his filthy blood enough Chong? Just give him a needle! ¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t be so mean Ryan. This one seems to be a newbie. He probably has no idea about your history with his master! ¡±


    Chong went ahead to the iron table in the room as he chatted.


    ¡± Doesn¡¯t matter if he does or doesn¡¯t know, as long as he is loyal to their cause, and identifies as them, he and them are one. ¡±


    Ryan turned back to watch Chong stirring something. He looked up at the smell.


    ¡± What are you doing with Wolfsbane Chong? ¡± He asked with his eyebrows raised.


    ¡± Preparing a little wee drink for our guest!¡±


    Chong smirked as he poured down the content of the pouch that he had concealed in his pocket with a silver cloth. That exined why Ryan or thed were not able to sniff it earlier.


    Thed tried to stand up with a violent excitement,


    ¡± Easy boy! Easy! Do you like this? Aha? Do you want it? Better get spitting some information instead of that gross bloody sputum. Let¡¯s start with where is your current operational base¡­ ¡±


    ***


    The specimen they had got hold of was not what was biologically a werewolf. These were the second generation abominations created from humans with curse. Those humans who wished for immense power, strength and immorality in themselves, sacrificed something that they held very dear. A beloved body part as an offering. In exchange for that, they were granted everything that a werewolf possessed. Body morphing, agility, eternal youth. However there were certain drawbacks. They would never be able to reproduce. Even if they did miraculously, the offspring would be born crippled and human. But that was not the end. The witches that those early humans tortured, to teach them those ult spells, did y them dirty. They did a curse in their spell. The curse of the Wolfsbane. Like moths attracted to fire, these abominations were drawn to Wolfsbane. It was like an unshakeable addiction. Wolfsbane or Aconite has always been lethal for werewolves in general, with the exception of only a miraculous few born immune to the reaction of the nt in the werewolf packs.


    As for the abominations, they get stunned after drinking wolfsbane as their bodies slowly rot from the inside. They feel every muscle melt and screech at every cell that burns. But because they get stunned, they wither away like beautiful corpse structures without being left with any more essence of their earthly existence.


    Even if they know every bit about the horror of their death, they are unable because of the curse to restrain themselves from being bewitched by that deadly drink. Like a tempting serpent, calling onto their souls, paralyzing them, beforepletely devouring them whole.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 46-Heal ( Past…)

    ¡°Hold still, Tristen. This wound needs cleaning and stitching. I thought you were an Alpha, why are you whimpering like a child? ¡±


    Ryan roared, trying to hold Tristen down at the inn while the healer cauterized the first wound at his abdomen.


    Tristen winced as the healer tended to the wound.


    Ryan sat across on his chest, levitating while eyeing him suspiciously.


    ¡°So, Tristen, care to tell us how you managed to escape while the rest of your men fell to the Grey wolf hounds?¡±


    Tristen pulled his hand away from the healer¡¯s grip and eyed Ryan with counter suspicion.


    ¡± Does my vulnerability give you the perfect opportunity to question me like this?¡±


    He snapped at Ryan.


    ¡± Don¡¯t try to ignore me by giving this conversation another angle Tristen! ¡± Ryan pinned him with his eyes.


    Tristen stood up, pushing the healer aside and held Ryan¡¯s cor differently.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem, Tristen? Why do you always have to pick a fight?


    Tristen winced in pain as he fell back,


    ¡°You. My problem is you, Ryan. You¡¯re always acting like you¡¯re better than everyone else. And I¡¯m not picking a fight, I¡¯m just defending myself.¡± He said


    ¡°Defending yourself? You came at me like this while I was just asking you a simple question. And don¡¯t try to y the victim . Grow up. ¡±


    Tristen gritted his teeth,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, and you know it.  I have control over my actions. Unlike you, who can¡¯t even handle a simple conversation without resorting to violence.


    Tristen growled,


    ¡°You think you¡¯re so superior, Ryan. But you¡¯re not. You¡¯re just a bully who likes to push people around.¡±


    Ryan took a step forward, but then stopped himself ,


    ¡°You know what, you¡¯re not worth it.¡± He backed off saying that.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, back off. You know I could take you any day.¡± Tristen yelped.


    Ryan rolled his eyes,


    ¡°Whatever you say, Tristen. I¡¯ll just be over here, enjoying my drink and your childish behavior.¡±


    Ryan went to the corner and sat in silence. Trsiten looked lost at Ryan¡¯s sudden retreat. He too sat back as the healer got back to his work. This time he calmly let the healer do his job and did not protest. A look of deep guilt and shame was showing over his handsome face. He avoided making eye contact with Ryan who was ring at him from a distance.


    After a few moments, Tristen gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. ¡°Ok fine, I admit. I did what I had to do to survive, Ryan. I¡¯m not proud of it, but I couldn¡¯t just let those beasts tear me apart. With me gone, my entire pack would be left vulnerable. I couldn¡¯t let that happen with those vicious creatures around. ¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He finally admitted.


    Ryan raised an eyebrow. ¡°And what exactly did you do?¡±


    Tristen hesitated for a moment before finally admitting, flipping the table beside him in anger,


    ¡± I left them to be devoured by them while I ran with my tail between my legs like a coward. ¡± He paused, then added, ¡°It was the only way to get out of their reach.¡±


    Ryan scoffed. ¡°You expect me to believe that a seasoned soldier like yourself , ran to escape ?¡±


    Tristen red at Ryan. ¡°Believe what you want, but that¡¯s what happened. I may have abandoned my men, but I am not forgetting their sacrifice. I¡¯ll make sure to eradicate thest of their line.¡±


    The healer finished stitching up Tristen¡¯s wounds and gave him some herbs to ease the pain. Tristen thanked him and tried standing up, ready to leave but he stumbled and fell.


    Ryan watched him carefully.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter, Tristen. For now, you need to rest to regain your strength. You wouldn¡¯t want your pack to see their Alpha in this state. Come with me to my pack. Leave when you want after that. ¡±


    ***


    Tristen sat with Ryan in the healers room.


    Both men sat silently, sipping the wine that was on the table between them.


    None spoke, just exchanged different vors of their moods through their looks.


    Suddenly, the door to the healer¡¯s hut burst open, and one of the pack¡¯s scouts rushed in, panting heavily.


    ¡°Alpha, there¡¯s been another attack,¡± the scout gasped out between breaths.


    ¡°What? When? Where? Is everyone okay?¡±


    Ryan spelled out in one breath. Tristen stood up on his feet as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s the pack to the north. They¡¯re saying it¡¯s the same thing that happened to us. There were many casualties and many disappeared.¡±


    Tristen¡¯s eyes shot open. He stumbled on the ground again, then he struggled to sit up. ¡°We have to help them,¡± he said, determination etched on his face.


    Ryan ced a hand on Tristen¡¯s chest to keep him still. ¡°You need to rest, Tristen. We¡¯ll go and help. You do not leave this hut, not until you¡¯re healed.¡±


    Tristen red at Ryan, but he knew that Ryan was right. Hey back down, his eyes still fixed on the scout.


    ¡°Tell me more about the attack. Did anyone see anything?¡±


    The scout shook his head. ¡°No, it was just likest time. Not many tracks. It¡¯s like they just vanished into thin air.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s mind raced as he considered the possibilities. ¡°We need to send a scouting party to investigate. I¡¯ll lead it myself.¡±


    Tristen nodded in agreement, and Ryan turned to the scout. ¡°Gather the best warriors we have. We leave at first light.¡±


    The scout saluted and rushed out of the hut, and Ryan turned back to Tristen.


    ¡°Rest now,¡± He instructed again before leaving.


    Tristen closed his eyes and let out a deep breath. ¡°Be careful, Ryan. You don¡¯t know what we¡¯re dealing with.¡±


    Ryan nodded solemnly. ¡°I know you know more about these things than I do. And I know that you are not ready to talk yet as well. I hope you can make up your mind by the time I get back. We need to find a way to end this . Your help would be appreciated.¡±

 Chapter 47-Sherry’s POV ( kitchen…)

    I sat there in his living room.


    None of the boys had returned, Ryan, Beck or Josh.


    Ryan had asked a few of his men to stand guard at the entrance but they were not allowed inside.


    So I was basically sitting there, sulking and doing nothing in particr.


    It was after sometime that Bellow joined me for the night.


    He tried offering me food and drinks. He was really kind and sweet.


    ¡± Why don¡¯t you sit down and have a drink with me? It¡¯s just grape juice! It¡¯s good for your tummy! ¡±


    I winked as I pulled him beside me.


    As I forced his mouth open to force feed him the juice, because he was so shy, I immediately let him go. I saw something that sank my heart to the pit of the sea.


    Bellow didn¡¯t have a tongue. Was that the reason all along why he didn¡¯t talk? I clearly saw a scar left behind in his mouth from where the muscles were cut off. He too backed off, probably feeling shy. He was a shy boy. But this topic was more sensitive.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry Bellow, I don¡¯t mean to meddle here, but what happened to you ? Who did this to you? Is this the reason why you couldn¡¯t talk? ¡±


    He shook his head in the negative.


    I couldn¡¯t understand.


    I was about to ask him more about it but he looked very very agitated. So I ced my hand over his and asked,


    ¡± Ok, champ! Forget about it! I am starving. I am going to make something. Tell me what do you like eating most? ¡±


    He immediately pointed to the mobile phone and asked me to order food delivery from an app.


    ¡± Nah! I feel like cooking. Just tell me what you want. And I will need your help around the kitchen as well. You know, I am new here. ¡±


    Cooking was a lovenguage. I wanted to make himfortable so he would eventually open up. My heart was aching at his condition.


    I made up my mind to confront Ryan about the situation below.


    ¡± I pray this has nothing to do with you Ryan Bane! ¡±


    I muttered under my breath.


    I had been pissed with him since he left like that so suddenly. He always gave me those weird goosebumps where I actually never got to confirm if I was caterpir or a butterfly.


    ¡± Aahhhh! ¡± I sighed so loud that it almost muffled the sound of Ryan¡¯s car,ing inside through the entrance gate.


    The kitchen was outside, apart from the main house. It was just beside the main gate and judging from its absolutely new conditions, it was probably never used.


    I saw Ryan noticing the lights on in there as she parked his car.


    I pretended to mind my own business as Bellow ran towards Ryan.


    Seeing him scuffle Bellow¡¯s hair and patting his back immediately made me smile.


    There was no way Ryan could have done that to Bellow . They literally had a father son vibe.


    And had no idea that it felt on my face a big smile as I sliced through the onions and cried.


    ¡± You must be cooking something really, really emotional. It got you smiling with tears, wow! ¡±


    I didn¡¯t notice when Ryan had walked inside and was standing right behind me.


    ¡± Haiya! Ryan! Oh my gosh! You startled me! ¡±


    The knife almost slipped from my hand and the onion rings fell from the table.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan grabbed each one before they fell on the ground, like spider man and gracefully ced them back on the table.


    ¡± Wow! You got superpowers. ¡± Iplimented him as he smirked.


    He seemed like he was in a good mood, unlike how he had left.


    ¡± So, what¡¯s the special asion? What are you making? ¡±


    I think I was over excited to see him as well. I started spouting nonsense, all of a sudden.


    ¡± Umm, well, yeah! I got something special. I am preparing for a date. ¡±


    Ryan¡¯s hand dropped at the statement. I could feel his death stare over my shoulder.


    I grinned to myself as I stirred the pot on the stove after putting the oil and onion in them.


    The awkward silence between us was tititing me. I had to confess to myself that it felt great teasing him and making him jealous, but I didn¡¯t want to confess that to him.


    ¡°So, Sherry, who¡¯s the lucky guy you¡¯re cooking for?¡± Ryan asked with a hint of annoyance clear in his voice.


    ¡°Oh, just someone special,¡± I replied, purposely being vague.


    Ryan furrowed his eyebrows and crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just tell me?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and turned my attention back to the food. ¡°I like to keep some things a mystery,¡± I said with a sly smile.


    Ryan let out a frustrated sigh and walked over to me, peering into the pot. ¡°What are you even making?¡±


    Iughed and pushed him away yfully. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise,¡± I said, winking at him.


    Ryan rolled his eyes but couldn¡¯t hide the smirk on his face. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying,¡± he said, but I could tell he was enjoying our banter.


    ¡± I would like to see your special guy try toe inside. Don¡¯t forget everything around here that you see is mine, including yours¡­.¡±


    I wanted him to go on. I wanted him to say ¡± you are mine¡±. But he stopped. He stopped right before my ears could soak in that music.


    He stopped like stopping was stopping him. Was it me? Was it my behavior earlier?


    I wished I could tell him that it was getting frustrating.


    I knew I felt something for him from the moment I saw him. Back at that night. That something was strong, vague and I needed answers to it. But now that something was choking me from within and I had no idea where things were heading.

 Chapter 48-(Sherry’s POV) Date

    ¡± He is already inside! ¡±


    I bluntly said, taking the pot off the stove.


    ¡± Already inside huh? ¡±


    My words seemed to stimte him. He looked at me with yfulness in his eyes. As if encouraging me to tease him.


    I couldn¡¯t help but giggle as I saw Ryan go and sit on the couch after that. Then he began looking at me with a mixture of curiosity and mischief. I decided to have a little fun with him, so I walked up to him and leaned in close, making sure he could smell my perfume, pretending to fetch an ingredient that I didn¡¯t even need in my cooking.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Ryan?¡± I asked, batting my eyshes. ¡°You seem a little tense.¡±


    Ryan rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t start with me, Sherry. I know you¡¯re up to something.¡±


    I grinned. ¡°Me? Up to something? Whatever do you mean?¡± I twirled a strand of my hair around my finger and leaned in even closer. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I have a little something nned for tonight and I am so excited. ¡±


    Ryan raised an eyebrow. ¡°A little something with who? Did all the blood and gore make you horny? I didn¡¯t know you had such a turn on? ¡±


    The way he smacked his lips, made me drool. I wanted to jump onto him but I controlled.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡± I would have made special arrangements to give you all that thrill, had you just dropped a hint earlier that night! ¡± He winked.


    I pretended to look coy. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about all that now. I found someone special. Someone who knows how to treat ady right and gives me a lot of joy. ¡±


    Ryan looked at me skeptically. ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense, Sherry. Who could you possibly be going on a date with inside my house?¡±


    I took a step back and looked at Ryan with a mischievous glint in my eye. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. I have a date with someone who lives in this very house and is also close to you.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Who?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if he was really getting paranoid or he was still ying along?


    I leaned in again, my lips almost touching Ryan¡¯s ear. ¡°Bellow,¡± I whispered.


    Ryan looked at me in confusion. ¡°Below? Or Below? You¡¯re going on a date with a little boy?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Yeah, silly! I decided he needs some cheering up. I¡¯m going to make him dinner and watch a movie with him tonight. So you see, I do have a date, just not the kind you were thinking of.¡±


    Ryan shook his head, but I could tell he was trying not to smile. ¡± And what kind was I thinking exactly ording to you? ¡±


    I kissed him on the cheek and walked away.


    I finally had to clear the mystery around my secret date so Ryan would return to normal. Only then could I ask him about thetest development on the ones that broke into his house and the bulldozer guy who was murdered.


    I always loved leading a simple life. I never understood why people had to resort to violence and everything, just to earn a few more dors. Specifically those who already had everything, unlike paupers like myself.


    ¡± So what¡¯s the update with those people you went after? ¡±


    I asked, cleaning the kitchen after myself.


    ¡± Hhhmmmm! We have some leads. But we need some more information. ¡±


    He stood up suddenly,


    ¡± So Sherry, enjoy yourself. I will be heading out again. It¡¯s nice watching you take care of Bellow. I really appreciate that. ¡±


    He said and turned towards the door as my heart sank, hearing him say goodbye.


    ¡± Ryan, wait! ¡±


    My tongue automatically shot the words out and I had no control over myself.


    ¡± Yes, tell me! ¡± Ryan turned back.


    ¡± Ummm, well, I just noticed that Bellow didn¡¯t have his tongue. And you might have noticed it earlier as well that he has a scar from where it was apparently cut off. Ummm, do you know anything about his history? Do you know who did that to him? ¡±


    I asked as anger sshed on my eyes and I think Ryan didn¡¯t miss it. He came a bit closer.


    He looked into my eyes for a moment for two.


    ¡± And why do you ask Sherry? ¡±


    That was his counter question.


    ¡± Why? Just because¡­ Just because I am angry and mad and losing my mind, thinking what beast could do something so terrible to a little child? What human? ¡±


    It seemed like I probably had said something very wrong.


    Ryan looked very disturbed after I uttered those words.


    He turned and left without even answering me or excusing himself.


    I saw him from the ss windows in the kitchen that he went straight towards his car. He hit the engines on and revved out of there like a bullet. Even the guards at the gate jumped back at his speed. It looked like he was driving in anger and frustration.


    I stood there for sometime, watching the dust trail that he left behind settle.


    Then I turned around and took the food inside and called Bellow.


    ¡± Could you please help me set up the projector? ¡±


    I asked.


    He happily helped me not knowing that the surprise was all for himself.


    Then I brought the food in.


    ¡± Bellow, let¡¯s watch a lovely movie and enjoy this meal that I made. I promise it will be fun. ¡±


    He looked hesitant at the beginning. But then gave in when I said that it was Ryan¡¯s order.


    The room was darkened . I lit the candle lights. The projector was set up as well and then I decorated the table a little.


    I saw Bellow run out suddenly, towards his room.


    Then he came back after a while.


    I had never seen him so well dressed.


    It seemed like he had taken a shower and changed clothes.


    He had evenbed his hair.


    Boy! It seemed like my date hade in all his handsomeness.

 Chapter 49-Their resemblance

    Ryan drove like his car would tear the road open with its force. It wasn¡¯t just his vehicle that was racing, but his mind was too.


    He couldn¡¯t shake off the eerie resemnce even Sherry¡¯s words had with that of his Sherizad.


    ***


    The timing was just after the attack on Tristan¡¯s pack.


    Sherizad was on her way to report to her father.


    But she stopped midway.


    She stopped in the middle of delivering such important news because she found a stray kid on the forest bed, lying on the cold ground and bleeding from his mouth as if he had been poisoned.


    ¡± Midnight, there is no time to waste. You go ahead and report back to your father. ¡±


    She instructed, bending over the boy and checking for his pulse.


    ¡± On it, ¡± Midnight bade her farewell before disappearing, ¡± But be careful. The woods are not safe any longer, even for werewolves. ¡±


    Sherizad nodded.


    Sherizad leaned in closer to inspect the boy¡¯s mouth, her heightened sense of smell detecting the coppery scent of blood. She noticed something strange about his mouth and upon closer inspection, she saw that his tongue had been severed.


    ¡°What even happened to you, poor child?¡± Sherizad whispered to the boy, knowing he couldn¡¯t answer her.


    Sherizad saw that the boy had bruise marks all over his body. And some were actively bleeding. While some others were infected with puss.


    She stood up and looked around.


    As she extended her hands to gather some medicinal leaves to apply to his wounds, the boy suddenly opened his eyes, startling Sherizad.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be afraid,¡± she said gently, her voice soothing. ¡°I am here to help you.¡±


    The boy looked up at her, his eyes wide with fear and confusion. Sherizad noticed something strange about his gaze, a flicker of recognition that she couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    The boy started throwing hands and grumbling in his voice which was hoarse.


    ¡± Don¡¯t panic. I am going to get you to my pack and there are healers who will help you. They will treat your wounds properly. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Sherizad understood that he couldn¡¯t talk.


    The boy nodded weakly, which made Sherizad smile and then scooped him up in her arms, her werewolf strength making it easy for her to carry him. As she made her way through the woods, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this encounter was fated.


    As they reached the edge of the woods, the boy suddenly jumped out of her arms andnded on his all fours.


    She stood frozen as she watched the boy contort in pain, his bones snapping and rearranging themselves in unnatural ways. She could hear the sickening crunch of bones breaking as he hunched over, clutching at his sides. He was human till that point, but his scent was swiftly shifting its tint. It was now closer to that of a werewolf. Her kind.


    ¡°Please, help me,¡± he pleaded, his voiceing through in wolf telepathy. ¡°It hurts so much.¡±


    It was the first time she saw or understood what he felt. He wasn¡¯t able to talk till then, probably because of the pain in his tongue.


    Sherizad hesitated, unsure of what to do. She knew that once the transformation wasplete, the boy would no longer be human, but a full-fledged werewolf like herself.


    She didn¡¯t understand how a normal human was shifting all of a sudden.


    She wanted to help the child but could not.


    ¡± Help me! Help me please! What is happening to me? Elder sister please! ¡±


    Sherizad was taken aback. Her heart let out a painful yelp as he pleaded so innocently like that.


    She knew that the pain was unbearable and that it was her duty to help him . If she couldn¡¯t stop it she could at least help him through it.


    ¡°Stay still,¡± she said firmly, taking a step closer to him. ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± Then holding his arms tight.


    The boy tried to nod, gritting his teeth as his muscles began to bulge and expand. The wounds on his skin disappeared and he looked like he waspletely healed.


    His fur sprouted out of his skin, his hands elongated into ws, and his teeth sharpen into deadly fangs.


    Sherizad winced as she watched his transformationplete, feeling a pang of sympathy for the boy as he howled in agony.


    ¡°Wee to the pack,¡± she said softly, reaching out to pat his furry head. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re one of us now.¡± She tried encouraging him for the time being.


    ¡°You will soon be able to harness the incredible strength and agility thates with being a werewolf.¡± She smiled trying to simplify the horror in his eyes as he stared at the state of his altered body and self.


    He suddenly started growling. Anger and hatred filled his eyes rapidly as he prepared to charge towards Sherizad.


    She stumbled back as the boy charged at her, his eyes zing with an unfamiliar rage. She knew he was just a child, but the transformation had clearly affected him more deeply than she had anticipated along with whatever had happened to him earlier. She held out her arms in a gesture of peace, trying to calm him down.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay,¡± she said softly, taking a step forward. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡± She repeated again.


    But the boy didn¡¯t seem to hear her. He snarled and lunged again, and this time Sherizad wasn¡¯t quick enough to dodge. His sharp teeth sank into her shoulder, and she cried out in pain.


    This was the moment Ryan had heard her yell.


    He had heard her scream and bounded through the woods, his own werewolf instincts on high alert. When he saw the little werewolf attacking Sherizad, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He leapt onto the younger werewolf¡¯s back, knocking him off of Sherizad and onto the ground.


    ¡°Get away from her!¡± he growled, baring his teeth.


    The boy scrambled to his feet, his eyes darting wildly between Sherizad and Ryan. He didn¡¯t seem to know what to do next.


    Sherizad pulled herself up slowly, her hand pressed against her wounded shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him,¡± she said, her voice shaking slightly. ¡°He¡¯s just afraid and scared.¡±


    Ryan nodded, but he kept a close eye on the werewolf, ready to defend Sherizad if necessary. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked, his voice low. He seemed to already trust Sherizad and her judgment, more than the situation would permit him to do.


    Sherizad took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡± I will exin everything. Right now is not the time¡­


    I am angry and mad and losing my mind, thinking what beast could do something so terrible to a little child?  ¡±


    ***


    And Ryan screeched to a halt in the middle of the street as his mind finished ying the shback in its entirety.

 Chapter 50-Tracing fire

    ¡± Damn it! Damn! ¡± He dealt two hard blows on the steering wheel which made the horn scream twice with the rhythm of his blows.


    ¡± Why is it happening all over again? No! No! It¡¯s not the same. It¡¯s not the same thing! ¡±


    He bent his head over the steering wheel this time as its loud horn yanked, making the noises in his head fade a little.


    Two loud thuds over his car roof, made him look up.


    He signed and frowned as Beck and Josh descended from either side.


    ¡± How many times did I ask you not to damage my toys? ¡±


    The two jumped in through the windows and said,


    ¡± We went after him. He could barely walk after taking all that Wolfsbane. ¡±


    ¡± Ah, that Chong! He offered him Aconite as if it was beer! Go on. Tell me you found it¡¯sir! ¡±


    He asked. Both shook their heads, as Beck began,


    ¡± He robbed a beggar and went straight inside a phone booth and dialed someone. ¡±


    A person showed up. He was human.


    The two of them were talking in signnguage so we couldn¡¯t really make a lot out of that.


    But it was clear thed was begging him for something but the human kept asking him if he was being tracked.


    They had a little scuffle but before we could intervene, thed jumped on the man, twisted his head off his neck and began drinking from the blood fountain. ¡±


    Ryan made a face as if that cringed him.


    ¡± Eww! How tacky. So they have a very well organized group of these young wolves that they are making and they have human chauffeurs assigned to them. ¡±


    Ryan was stroking his stubble, thinking about it. ¡± They have the best somewhere nearby. Tell me what happened next! ¡±


    ¡± We didn¡¯t intervene at all like you had said, we just observed and followed.


    When he had finished draining his human he sprinted towards the cliffs. ¡±


    ¡± Cliffs? The ce beside the sea with that old


    abandoned building? ¡±


    Ryan asked before Josh could go on.


    He nodded, ¡± Yeah, that one. I thought that building must be their cave. Man! I was wrong. He charged straight in the ocean and disappeared! ¡±


    ¡± You didn¡¯t follow him into the water? ¡±


    Ryan almost barked.


    ¡± You know you would never be able to track him in water. It would have been useless, so we rushed to find you instead. ¡±


    Ryan nodded, acknowledging his mistake. He knew he was having mood swings. Definitely because of Sherry but he couldn¡¯t let that out on his boys.


    ¡± Okay let¡¯s go take a look there right now. ¡±


    He drifted the car back then roared the engine forward .


    Ryan walked upwards on the rocky path that led to the abandoned building and its adjacent walls.


    He touched the bricks with his hands and sniffed.


    He kept walking along it, while sniffing.


    ¡± There definitely is something fishy about this ce. I can smell werewolf scent everywhere.


    If there are so many werewolves in our neighborhood, why haven¡¯t we ever encountered even one?


    Does this mean they have been deliberately masking their scents?


    Very well, I understand that they might want to function alone and not want any problem with us.


    But why now? Why are they letting their presence known to us now? Why did they target Sherry¡¯s belongings? Why did they ce that tracker in Chong¡¯s car? Who are they? Seems like they know me too well! ¡±


    Ryan kept walking through the building, ¡± Come on out now from the shadows, old friend or foe, you want my attention? Here I am! Come face to face! ¡±


    As Ryan walked a little more inside, he stopped.


    Something touched his feet. Something soft. He picked it up.


    To his utter shock, it was Sherry¡¯s belongings.


    Her underwear . He could smell her scent still on it but it was smeared.


    It was smeared with semen.


    A werewolf¡¯s semen. Somebody had masturbated on it.


    Ryan sort of understood what it meant. For them to leave it behind was a warning. A warning that they wanted Sherry sexually and it was a warning for Ryan. It was a warning for him to stay away .


    He snarled and bent on all four, putting the filthy thing away in his pocket before his boys could see it.


    He looked here and there for more answers.


    ¡± Scatter around and look for anything weird. Could be y, rock or thread. Anything that your gut feels, should not belong to this ce. ¡±


    Ryan took Sherry¡¯s underwear out again and examined it carefully, sniffing it with disgust. But he needed to confirm.


    He thought he could smell camphor in it. If he was correct, there were more than werewolves involved in this grand plot.


    After a couple of seconds, he understood that what he thought was right.


    It was camphor. The ingredient that the witches used in all their rituals.


    It meant they had something with her. Something that involved ck magic.


    ¡± Shit! ¡± Ryan pulled his phone out immediately to call Sherry. He needed to make sure that she was alright.


    Her phone was ringing. It rang several times. But nobody answered and Ryan started getting paranoid.


    Just then his inbox beeped and a text appeared,


    ¡± She is sleeping Alpha. We were watching a horror movie together when she suddenly started shivering. I thought she was scared but then she passed out. I checked her head and she was burning with fever. I gave her some medicine and now she is in her room.¡±


    It was Bellow who had answered back.


    ¡± I will delete these texts so she doesn¡¯t know that I know her password. ¡±


    Came in the second text.


    Ryan was about to hurry back home upon hearing that when Sherry¡¯s underwear in his hand burnt his skin.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡± Ouch! ¡± He let it go so it fell on the ground.


    It caught me right at that moment and Ryan stepped backwards.


    Beck and Josh came running in as well, seeing the me.


    ¡± What is that thing? ¡± They pointed as the mes leaped before ending into ashes.


    And the ashes then began rearranging themselves into letters and words, in anguage none of the men understood.

 Chapter 51-Alphabets..

    As the ashes on the floor began to rearrange themselves, Ryan, Beck, and Josh watched in awe and disbelief. The letters formed a font that seemed to glow with an otherworldly light, as if imbued with ancient magic.


    The letters were sharp and angr, with intricate curves and loops that seemed to flow like a river of silver. Each character was etched in a delicate script, with lines so thin they were almost imperceptible. The font seemed to be alive, pulsing with an energy that emanated from the very heart of the script.


    Beck gasped, ¡°Whatnguage is this? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before.¡±


    Ryan was equally amazed. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not anynguage I¡¯ve ever encountered. It looks like it¡¯s from another dimension or something.¡±


    Josh, the most skeptical of the three, spoke up. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not just some kind of trick? Maybe it¡¯s just a bunch of random symbols that look like anguage.¡±


    But as they watched, the font continued to transform, with the letters coalescing into words and sentences that began to make sense. The characters seemed to writhe and twist, as if alive, and thenguage flowed like a river of light.


    Ryan eximed, ¡°It¡¯s incredible! It¡¯s like the font is alive! ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s magical!¡± Josh yelled.


    ¡± Or may be cursed, ¡± Ryan added.


    Beck nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s definitely mysterious . Where did the ashese from in the first ce? And the fire? I wonder what it¡¯s trying to tell us.¡±


    As they continued to watch, the font continued to writhe and twist, thenguage bing more and more clear. Finally, the characters arranged themselves into a sentence that left the three of them stunned.


    It said,


    ¡°Your heart beats with a fiery passion, a me that threatens to consume you.


    Take heed, for the path you tread is one of danger and peril. Be wary of the allure of forbidden desire, for the consequences of your actions may be more than you can bear.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ryan instantly knew the warning was directed at him.


    Whoever was behind it, knew how deeply he was starting to feel for Sherry, the human girl who resembled Sherizad in almost all her forms.


    Beck and Josh exchanged a worried nce. What did this mysterious font mean, and what did the warning signify for their future, apparently they did not answer.


    But it did not take Ryan long to understand that whoever was behind everything was strongly opposed to his proximity with Sherry. And he aptly noticed that everything started after his chance encounter with her.


    Now he understood clearly that stealing Sherry¡¯s stuff was a warning. A warning to let Ryan know that if he got closer to her, they would harm her.


    Everything that followed after that , fell perfectly in ce after that.


    Their tracking Chong was a warning too. To let Ryan know that they even knew his best human friend¡¯s every move. The bulldozer was another testament that they were watching him and Sherry together even at Chong¡¯s garage .


    It meant they had a way of keeping a look over them, especially Sherry which was highly suspicious in itself.


    She was a nobody.


    A human with no one after her.


    Why were some organized supernatural beings so interested and vignt over her.


    This was dangerous.


    ¡± Go back home! ¡±


    Ryan ordered his men.


    They looked at him in confusion.


    Their Alpha was asking them to retreat after such a severe warning instead of investigating. Which was very abnormal for Ryan¡¯s temperaments.


    ¡± Stay at home till I return and keep your eyes open. Call me if you find anything suspicious! ¡±


    After the boys left, Ryan took his phone out and dialed Rose¡¯s number.


    ¡± Yeah, it¡¯s me! Where are you at the moment? ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m at the club, ¡± Rose answered on the other side of the line.


    ¡± Can youe over? I need to talk to you about something. ¡±


    Ryan insisted.


    ¡± Sure, why not. Umm, do you want me to meet you right now or you can wait till the end of my shift? ¡±


    She asked. Her heart was beating a little as Ryan called her in the middle of the night.


    ¡± No, no! I can¡¯t wait. I need to meet you right now. It¡¯s kind of important. I aming to pick you up from the club. Get yourself excused from the manager right now ande over. I need to discuss a new mission with you. ¡±


    Ryan got inside his car as he walked.


    Rose could hear the roar of his engine as he hung up.


    ¡± I wonder what¡¯s up with him this time? It definitely isn¡¯t about any mission. He ising to pick me up personally, so it definitely means that we will not have anotherpany. It¡¯s not our normal mission. ¡±


    Rose confirmed to herself as she tied her hair up in a bun, looking at the ss wall.


    After excusing herself from the manager, she got rid of the sleeve that was holding her crop top up. She made the dress into a off shoulder one and prominently enhanced and highlighted the border of her cleavage.


    She reapplied her peach lipstick and folded up her miniskirt to the length that it barely covered her butt.


    She went to take the elevator but it had already gone up. She didn¡¯t want to keep Ryan waiting so she decided to hurry down the stairs.


    Her curvy body jiggled as she hopped, skipping one step at a time, and sometimes skipping as she did.


    She even hopped down the road and giggled.


    She hadn¡¯t felt that thrill in a while. The simple joy of running and hopping like a little girl. She had long forgotten what innocence felt like. She had long forgotten her heart, herself.


    The way her heart was filling up from taking all those steps, surprised even her consciousness. Or was it the steps only? Or was it the destination?


    Was it Ryan?

 Chapter 52-Another contract…

    ¡± You want me to pretend to be your girlfriend and live with you?¡±


    Rose asked, surprised at Ryan¡¯s statement as if the sky was untrue.


    ¡± Not really a girlfriend but more like a sex buddy who also understands me and my needs. ¡±


    Ryan answered with his usual nonchnt demeanor.


    Rose blinked for a few minutes, trying to process what was happening.


    ¡± Ryan, let me get this straight. You want to have sex with me, did I get that correct? ¡±


    Ryan nodded very reluctantly,


    ¡± Yeah, it¡¯s not something new, why are you getting so worked up? ¡±


    He counter questioned.


    ¡± Precisely. You want me in your bed. You know you can have me anytime, any day. I don¡¯t understand why you are asking me to move in with you at your ce? ¡±


    Her eyes literally split confusion.


    ¡± I have my reasons. You don¡¯t need to know. I will let you off all your other duties for that time. I willpensate for them and you will also get an extra pay for your service at my ce. Now tell me if you agree or not? I will get the papers immediately ready. ¡±


    They were inside Ryan¡¯s car discussing their business proposal. The butterflies inside Rose¡¯s stomach were fluttering in confusion.


    She had vowed to never let herself sway because of men, ever again. Ever since she had switched off her emotions and was taken under the wings of Ryan¡¯s father. She killed, she f* and they were all part of her job, nothing else.


    But ever since Ryan came into the equation, she had had very hard times, keeping her emotions in check. And now he goes ahead and proposes something like a live-in with her. Rose doesn¡¯t know whether to celebrate or mourn that it¡¯s just a contract .


    ¡± Hhhmm, alright. ¡± She agreed anyway, without much withholding,


    ¡°Can you atleast get us a drink? ¡±


    She suddenly asked which made Ryan sit up,


    ¡± Sure, why not. Let me take you to a ce that I know. I am sure it will be to your liking.¡± He winked.


    Ryan drove at high speed as they swiftly crossed the cityscape and then their car went down a winding road surrounded by dense forest until they arrived at a secluded bar that looked like an old inn. As they stepped out of the car, Rose looked around with fascination at the mysterious atmosphere.


    ¡°Wow, this ce looks like it¡¯s been here for centuries! It¡¯s so quaint and charming.¡±


    Rose couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and wonder.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s definitely a unique spot. One can hear interesting rumors about this ce. They do say it¡¯s been here for ages. ¡±


    Ryanmented as he walked.


    ¡°Really? And what are the rumors like? ¡±


    Rose asked as she followed him from close behind.


    ¡°Well, some say that it¡¯s haunted by the ghosts of travelers who never made it out of here.¡±


    Ryan suddenly turned back and whispered, his eyes and nose touching Rose as he said that.


    Rose could feel her heart had missed several beats. It was a miracle that she was still standing and breathing. Ryan had been hitting very differentlytely.


    ¡± Ah! Oh! That¡¯s spooky, but also kind of exciting. Let¡¯s check it out.¡±


    She cleared her throat and her mind, taking a step back and then hurrying her way inside.


    As they walked into the bar, they were greeted by the smell of wood smoke and the sound of lively chatter. The interior was dark and cozy, with wooden beams and antique furniture adding to the atmosphere. The bartender, an older man with a friendly face, greeted them warmly.


    ¡°Wee, folks! What can I get for you?¡±


    He asked them.


    ¡°Two of your finest drinks, please. And make it quick. ¡±


    He sat at the corner and asked Rose to sit down beside him as well.


    When the drinks were being served Ryan¡¯s eyes were scanning the entire ce. As if looking for someone but he didn¡¯t say anything about that, until the person serving them was about to leave.


    Ryan caught his hand and pulled him close to his lips,


    ¡± Has there been a change of staff? Why can¡¯t I see any known faces? ¡±


    He asked.


    The man looked scared at Ryan¡¯s manner but he straightened up,


    ¡± Oh, yes sir. The ce got a reshuffle of its entire staff. We are all newly appointed. ¡±


    He bowed and walked away, leaving Ryan a little stunned.


    ¡± Is anything wrong Ryan? ¡±


    Rose asked.


    Ryan looked at her with a nk expression then smiled.


    ¡± Nothing. ¡±


    He bent over as if he was aware of someone¡¯s gaze but he grabbed Rose¡¯s neck instead and pulled her into a kiss.


    He didn¡¯t hold back.


    He pushed his way in with his tongue, twisting and exploring every corner of her mouth and Rose could hold back no longer. She responded by closing her eyes and grabbing his hair. Then her tongue yed with his, touching and teasing each other, pushing and pulling. She slowly began biting his tongue and then his lower lips as well. He seemed to respond as well but Rose could feel that his eyes were open.


    He was there but at the same time not there at the moment. It was as if his soul was divided and he was searching for something else. But Rose and her body were not in the position to understand that enigma. She pulled his face closer and suckled on his upper lip as well.


    His taste was different. She wanted him more.


    But as suddenly as Ryan had begun the kiss, he pulled off.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± That¡¯s enough. Now we need to head back home. ¡±


    He said standing up.


    ¡± We? Am I going to your ce right now? ¡±


    She asked, still heaving from the intensity of their kiss .


    ¡± Yes, of course. You did agree to the arrangement, didn¡¯t you? ¡±


    Ryan asked in the matter of fact and walked out, as she hurried back behind him.

 Chapter 53-Sherry’s POV

    The warm sunlight from the window woke me up the next morning. I was on my bed but I remembered that I was watching a movie with Bellow in the mini hall, next to Ryan¡¯s bedroom. Then how and when did I end up in my bed? A smile appeared on my face as I wondered if it was Ryan who put me there. It would be impossible for Bellow to lift me and the two other boys didn¡¯t even talk to me properly ever since theirst scuffle regarding me, so I doubted if they would be touching me.


    I couldn¡¯t help feeling the excitement from the little something that Ryan and I had shared the night before. I couldn¡¯t wait to see him again.


    Without wasting any more time, I got out of bed and washed my face and tied my hair up. Then I headed towards Ryan¡¯s room. As I reached his door, I hesitated for a moment, wondering if it was too early to wake him up. But my eagerness got the best of me, and I knocked on the door.


    To my surprise, the door opened, and there was Rose, the stripper girl Ryan had brought home the other night . And there he was, lying on his bed in his almost naked state.


    My tongue went instantly dry as a huge lump seemed to appear in my food pipe.


    I was shaken and didn¡¯t know what to say or do.


    ¡°Uh, hi Rose,¡± I stammered, trying to soundposed. But I was shaking from the inside. I held onto the side of the walls to keep myself steady.


    Rose looked at me with a puzzled expression on her face, ¡°Hey! Is everything alright? You need help? ¡± She asked.


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off Ryan, lying there unaware of my presence.


    ¡°Ryan had ate night. He¡¯s usually not a heavy sleeper.¡±


    Rose answered without even me asking the question. She knew I was waiting there for him and she saw how my eyes were stuck on him. It was embarrassing.


    I nodded, feeling as awkward as possible. ¡°I¡¯lle backter,¡± I said before turning around and walking back to my room. But as soon as I was out of her eye range, I broke into a run.


    I didn¡¯t stop till I was back in my room and mmed the door with a loud bang.


    As I closed the door, I let out a deep sigh, feeling embarrassed about the whole situation.


    Just then there was a knock at the door.


    I opened the door to see Bellow standing there, his face flushed with exertion. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked him.


    He signed to me urgently, ¡°You had a feverst night and I gave you medicine. I hade to check on you but you were already up from your bed. Are you feeling alright?¡±


    At least that was what I could understand or read from his body and fingernguage. Honestly, I was absolutely illiterate in signnguage.


    But my heart warmed at his concern for me. ¡°Thank you so much, sweetie,¡± I tried signing back like an idiot. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better now.¡±


    It was then that I realized that he had no problem hearing. He could just not talk.


    Bellow beamed at me, clearly relieved that his efforts had helped. I couldn¡¯t help but think about how amazing it was that this young boy had taught himself signnguage just so he couldmunicate with others despite every trauma life had offered him.


    I bent down to his level and gave him a hug. ¡°You¡¯re a special kid, you know that?¡± I whispered to him. ¡°Don¡¯t ever let anyone tell you otherwise.¡±


    As he ran off, I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for the kind-hearted boy who had helped take care of me. It were moments like these that remind me why I was there at Ryan¡¯s home in the first ce. For my father. For his treatment. And pay off my debts.


    Which reminded me that I had to make some urgent calls.


    I called the hospital up first to enquire about my father¡¯s condition.


    They graced me with good news. They said they were preparing for the first operation and were waiting for his blood sugar level and other parameters to drop down to normal.


    ¡± I wille over soon to pay him a visit. When will be the best time? ¡±


    I asked them.


    ¡± Ma¡¯am, you cane over in the afternoon.¡± They said and hung up.


    The next number that I needed to dial was that of my irritating loan shark.


    I decided to finally pay him a visit and get done with whatever he was nagging me with.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡± K? Is that you? ¡± I asked as he answered with his hoarse voice.


    ¡± Yeah, Sherry. How long will it take you to meet me? ¡±


    He asked.


    ¡± Where are you now? I aming to meet you. ¡±


    It seemed like he was sleeping. He sat up at my proposal.


    ¡± Come to our pawn shop. I will be there in half an hour. ¡±


    He said.


    K was a middle-aged man with rugged good looks that seemed to have withstood the test of time. His dark hair was graying at the temples, and his piercing blue eyes seemed to hold a hidden depth.


    There was something intriguing about K. An air of danger and excitement that surrounded him, even as he went about his daily routine. He was a man of contradictions. Those who crossed him would do well to remember that there was more to K than met the eye.


    Went to get dressed and leave, so I coulde back before my shift began.


    I didn¡¯t want to go ask for Ryan¡¯s permission to leave.


    Rose said they had ate night.


    And he did look tired.


    I couldn¡¯t stop my heart from sinking as my mind began imagining what sort of ¡®activities¡¯ they might have been engaged in.


    ¡± What is wrong with me! ¡±


    I mmed my head as I walked out of the main entrance, towards the bus stand.

 Chapter 54-Sherry’s POV ( meeting with K)

    I nervously walked into the dimly lit pawn shop, the smell of musty old items and cigarettes filling my nostrils. I approached the counter where K was sitting, his beady eyes staring at me.


    ¡°Hey, Sherry,¡± he said, a hint of malice in his voice. ¡°You are finally here!¡±


    I swallowed hard, trying to calm my nerves. His shop was the dirtiest ce on earth that I had seen apart from the dump yard.


    ¡°Hi , K, I¡¯m here to talk to you. Tell me what was it that you wanted to hear? I said I will be giving you back your money by¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Ah, Sherry, good to see you too. Don¡¯t worry about the money for now. Come and have a seat. ¡±


    He cut me off before I couldplete. I have to admit I didn¡¯t need to meet him per se. I could have easily handed his money back the next week and blocked his contact.


    But I was there. In a ce that made me very very ufortable. Why was I there? Was it to take my mind off Ryan? Or was it some sort of a rebellion because he didn¡¯t want me toe to K?


    Whatever, I needed to make life a little difficult at the moment for myself so that my stupid heart could get some rest.


    ¡°But I need to talk to you about my loan,¡± I said, my voice trembling slightly.


    K leaned back in his chair, a smug expression on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You will not be paying on time?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that the interest rates are so high, and I don¡¯t want to pay that much when I will be clearing the rest of the amount in one go. ¡±


    K chuckled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not my problem. You knew what you were getting into when you took out the loan.¡±


    I felt my frustration growing. ¡°But the interest is ridiculous! Why should I be paying that amount when I will be clearing the rest of my debt in one go? ¡±


    K shrugged. ¡°Sorry, Sherry, but that¡¯s how it works. If you don¡¯t pay up, I¡¯ll have to take something valuable as coteral.¡±


    I felt a knot forming in my stomach. ¡°You cannot threaten me like that K! It¡¯s not like I am not paying up. I am just asking you to be rational¡­ ¡±


    K leaned forward, a sinister glint in his eye. ¡°Well, there is one other option. You could always do me a favor.¡±


    I felt my heart sink. ¡°What kind of favor?¡±


    K smirked and so did his men . He asked them to go out and we were left in that shop alone. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I have some¡­ business that needs attending to. And you seem like the perfect candidate for the job.¡±


    I knew what he was insinuating, at least I thought I did, and it made my skin crawl,


    ¡± Have you lost your mind? What do you even mean?¡±


    His manners became a little jolly and rxed this time and he said with a smile, ¡°I heard you¡¯re working for Ryan these days. How¡¯s that going?¡±


    That got me off guard. Ryan was there again. I was there to avoid him but he was there again.


    ¡°It¡¯s going fine. He¡¯s a good boss and I like my job.¡±


    I said so mechanically that he would not be getting into any more details.


    ¡± Hhhmm, Interesting. Do you happen to know where he is right now?¡±


    He asked, his eyes trying to pierce me and perhaps get some more information.


    ¡°Why do you want to know that?¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say he owes me a favor and I need to collect.¡±


    I raised my brows. Judging by their status, it was very absurd that Ryan would owe someone like K anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable sharing his whereabouts with you. That¡¯s not my ce.¡±


    At this point, I was trying to wrap up the conversation and leave.


    ¡°Fair enough. But just so you know, it would be in your best interest to co-operate with me. I don¡¯t like it when people don¡¯t pay their debts.¡±


    He insisted.


    ¡± That¡¯s between the two of you, I don¡¯t have anything to say about that. It¡¯s not my ce. ¡±


    I stood up to leave.


    ¡± Now if you will excuse me, I need to go pay my sick father a visit. ¡± I added.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. Just keep in mind that I¡¯m not someone you want to mess with.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    His voice was snug and cold.


    I hurriedly excused myself again and left before he could further the conversation anymore.


    As I left the pawn shop I thought I heard a few footsteps.


    . I couldn¡¯t shake off the eerie feeling that someone was following me. My heart started racing as I looked around, trying to spot anyone suspicious, but there was no one there. Still, the sensation persisted, and my mind started racing with thoughts. I quickened my pace, my footsteps echoing through the empty streets as I tried to get away from the unseen pursuer. Every shadow seemed to hide a danger, and every sound made me jump. I had never felt so paranoid before, but I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that someone was watching me, waiting to strike.

 Chapter 55-Sherry’s POV ( shadowy something…

    I was in the bus that would lead me to the train stop. That hospital Ryan sent my father to was posh. It was huge. It was located on the hilly slopes of the outskirts. The bus was running pretty fast because the roads seemed a little deserted.


    Probably because of the holiday season, otherwise it would have been filled with school goers and office goers.


    When I got out of the bus, it was a little past noon. I stopped by the road side stall and had my first meal of the day.


    As I did, I checked my phone for calls or messages. There was none, except for a few spams and junk in my inbox.


    I remembered thest time I had run off to meet Sarah. He hade looking so paranoid. Why then was he not bothered at all at my sudden disappearance again?


    Shaaaa! Why was I being some?


    I put it back in my pocket and then went ahead to get the ticket for my train.


    It was runningte by half an hour, but that wasn¡¯t at all a concern for me.


    I sat beside the window and admired the beautifulndscape as the train blew its whistle and moved forward.


    I must have dozed off a little when I woke up with a start.


    I saw a shadow move from in front of me with a swift movement.


    I leaned forward to check who it was. I saw nobody.


    ¡± Excuse me¡­ ¡±


    I took a few steps forward and looked carefully to cross check.


    At this point I could practically see nobody in thepartment that I was in. I mean I know that the roads were a little deserted but to have nobody in an entirepartment with me was weird. Very very weird.


    And to top it up was the feeling that I was not alone.


    That phantompany I was feeling, that feeling of being followed, ever since I left the pawn shop.


    Did K have his men follow me around?


    What did he want from me, that sly snake!


    I came back to my seat and sat there again,


    admiring the beauty of the nature that was sweeping past.


    I could see the sun go slightly down in the horizon after an hour or so and the lights inside thepartment all went up.


    I checked my phone. Another hour was left till I reached my destination.


    I folded my hands behind my head and looked up.


    As soon as I did so, I saw a shadowy something over the light and it went off.


    Before I could sit up, the phenomenon continued. One after the other all the lights in thepartment went off and I could feel that shadowy something lurking somewhere in the corner.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I cautiously stepped out of my trainpartment, my heart beating faster than before with every step that I took. I couldn¡¯t see much, as the entire train was engulfed in darkness even though there was still a little bit of light outside. I felt a creepy presence behind me, and a shiver ran down my spine again. I tried fighting it with all my might but I was failing miserably.


    As I turned around, my eyes widened in terror. I was left stupefied at the sight in front of me. The sight of a ghastly, shadowy apparition hovering in front of me.


    My legs almost faltered and I had to rub my eyes. But it was real. Not a fragment of my imagination.


    It had an eerie glow around it, and I could barely make out its twisted features. Its eyes were sunken deep into its skull, and its mouth was gaping open, emitting a bone-chilling moan which made me reach for my ears.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly a sound. It was a shrill frequency that hit my ear lobe.


    I felt paralyzed with fear, unable to move or scream. The apparition seemed to be getting closer, and I could feel its icy breath on my face. Suddenly, I lost all control and fell back onto my seat, gasping for air with my eyes closed shut, tight.


    Then when I opened my eyes slowly, I saw that the lights were back.


    My mind was racing with terror as I tried toprehend what I had just seen. Was it real, or was it my imagination ying tricks on me? My heart was pounding in my chest, and my hands were shaking uncontrobly.


    I sat there for what felt like an eternity, waiting for some semnce of normalcy to return. But the memory of that ghastly apparition stayed with me, haunting me.


    It was only by the whistle of the rain reaching my destination that I could stand up again.


    I leaned out of the door and stepped out of that disturbing trainpartment.


    As I stepped out I saw someone waiting on the station with my name written on a sign board.


    I was not very sure if it was there for me or perhaps for another namesake.


    But the person seemed to know me.


    ¡± Miss, I believe you are here to visit your father at the hospital? ¡±


    He asked me to check my visuals and then confirm with the image he had on his mobile.


    I nodded my head.


    ¡± Well, I am here to pick you up. The hospital is a long drive from here and I am your chauffeur. ¡±


    He bowed in front of me as if I was some kind of a royalty or something, putting his phone and the foldable sign away.


    It honestly made meugh.


    My heart eased a little bit.


    After getting off the ursedpartment, I was already feeling much lighter. After talking with and seeing more people the fear that had made a temporary nest in my chest was crumbling down.


    ¡± Shall we? ¡±


    The person asked me with another nod and bow.


    ¡± Yeah, of course. Let¡¯s go . ¡±


    He began walking forward as I followed in his tow.

 Chapter 56-Sherry’s POV ( His arrangements

    I sat in the back seat of the car, my fingers nervously tapping against my thighs as the vehicle made its way through the winding roads of the mountainndscape. The scenery outside was breathtaking, with lush greenery and towering peaks stretching as far as the eye could see. Thest rays of the sunlight, still lingering here and there, was making it look more magical. More mysterious.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, the sky exploded into a riot of colors, with hues of orange, pink, and purple blending together in a dazzling disy. The mountains were now silhouetted against the sky, their dark shapes contrasting sharply with the colorful background.


    The chauffeur switched the lights on inside the car .


    ¡± Please turn it off if your dont mind, ¡±


    I said, covering my eyes.


    My mind was elsewhere, consumed with worry for my father whoy in the hospital ahead and the after effect of what I had witnessed or dreamt up in the train.


    I nced at the chauffeur, his eyes fixed on the road ahead as he expertly maneuvered the car through the twists and turns. I wondered how he managed to stay so calm and collected amidst the precarious driving conditions.


    As the car climbed higher, the air grew cooler and thinner, causing my heart to race with anxiety. The hospital seemed so far away, a distant speck in the distance. I longed to be by my father¡¯s side. But for now, all I could do was trust in the skills of the chauffeur and the hope that my father was doing alright. As the car rounded another bend, I took a deep breath and prepared myself for whaty ahead.


    As I slouched into the backseat of the car, the chauffeur turned around and asked me, ¡°Is this your first time at the hospital?¡±


    I nodded my head and replied, ¡°Yes, it is. I hope everything goes well today.¡±


    The chauffeur smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your patient is in good hands.¡±


    Then he paused and asked, as if a little hesitant


    ¡± Ma¡¯am, what exactly is your rtionship with Mr. Bane? ¡±


    I wasn¡¯t familiar with his surname so it took me a second to understand that he was referring to Ryan.


    I couldn¡¯t help the smile spread over my lips as I thought about Ryan. Then I immediately stopped smiling as I realized the reason I had run away to pay my father this sudden visit.


    With a smug expression I replied,


    ¡± He is my Boss. I work for him.¡±


    The chauffeur shook his head in disagreement. ¡°I¡¯ve been driving to his hospital for a while now, and I can tell you that he¡¯s one of the most kind-hearted and genuine people out there. But no matter how kind a boss is, not all employees get this kind of attention.¡±


    ¡± What do you mean? ¡±


    I was honestly confused at his statement beside realizing that the hospital he had sent my father to was owned by him.


    ¡± He did not call the hospital to arrange your pick up. He specially called me up. More than one time and specially instructed me to carefully pick you up and tend to all your needs and bill everything on the hospital.


    He even gave me his personal number and asked me to text him the moment you reached the station. ¡±


    I blinked as I blushed at what he was saying. I could feel my blood rush to my cheeks.


    ¡± Ryan asked you to pick me up? ¡±


    I surely needed a confirmation.


    ¡± Yes he did.¡±


    He answered this time but raised his eyebrows.


    ¡± What is it? Did I say anything inappropriate? ¡±


    He nodded his head this time.


    ¡± You call him by his name and yet tell me that you are just an employee? Somehow I have a problem believing that! ¡±


    I wanted to immediately protest.


    What was so special I¡¯m calling him by his name? Even that stripper Rose addressed him that way.


    If I had to put it in some other way, then yes, I did have something more than just an employee and employer rtionship with him.


    I was contracted to him. His personal y toy. He could do as he pleased with me.


    Perhaps the chauffeur saw me sulking.


    He cleared his throat to catch my attention,


    ¡± Ahem! Dear, madam, I forgot to add the other part of his instruction.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was strictly instructed to never leave your site until your visit was over and his chopper came to pick you up. ¡±


    I literally choked at that statement and started coughing.


    The poor man looked scared for his life as he pulled over and ran to the back seat with a bottle of water and patted my back.


    ¡± Pardon me madam for my intrusion. I am in no position to do small talks like this on the road. It was very careless of me. Please drink some water. ¡±


    I took the bottle from his hand and gulped down as my breath began to slowly settle back to normal.


    ¡± It¡¯s alright. No problem there at all. I just choked. Ummmmm¡­ Could you please give me a moment, I need to stretch my bones. ¡±


    With that I got out of the car and walked a few steps ahead to make a call.


    My shadow kept getting distorted as I walked up ahead, dialing Ryan¡¯s number with the headlights on the car being the only light source in the background at the moment.


    I could see the hospital and its perimeter up ahead lit with dazzling lights . But the roads were still rugged and rustic. Only a few gaslightmp posts could be seen. That too scattered very very far away.


    Overall it was dark and I was walking ahead on that dark road, leaving my chauffeur behind , pressing the call button as Ryan¡¯s number popped up in my recently dialed list.

 Chapter 57-Sherry’s POV ( Hospital

    I was walking along this dark and eerie mountain road desperately trying to call Ryan, but every time I did it just went straight to his voicemail. The reason I had gotten out of the car and began walking was not only because I wanted to talk to him, it was also because I was angry.


    He knew where I was going. It could only mean that he was tracking me. Even though I had sold my soul, practically, I never liked being controlled. That was the reason I dropped out because I couldn¡¯t allow myself to keep on doing the bullies¡¯ bidding and I didn¡¯t have the source or strength to fight them alone.


    I dialed again with the same result.


    He was probably busy f*cking that hot stripper that he had brought home.


    I was fuming even without being conscious of my thoughts.


    I continued walking. I could feel the frustration and anger slowly building up inside me.


    ¡± You stupid punk¡­ You¡­ You moron¡­. ¡±


    I almost yelled at the rock that was lying on the road. I kicked it hard as it went flying somewhere down the slope.


    ¡°Aaahhhhh! You can ask them to pick me up and see me off and send your chopper to take me back to your prison but you can¡¯t pick my call¡­. Why would you huh! Ryan Bane! Why would you? You love ying with people. That¡¯s your favorite job apart from tearing people¡¯s limbs off¡­ Isn¡¯t it? ¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I was yelling at the darkness.


    It seemed to be closing in on me, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel more and more panicked with every passing moment. I kept calling and calling, hoping that he would pick up eventually. But all I got was the same automated message.


    I looked back.


    The light of the car, guiding me so far was also gone. Did the chauffeur also abandon me at the moment.


    Very well, because going back was out of the question.


    I turned around and haughtily walked forward, towards the hospital.


    I felt so alone and helpless in that dark and unfamiliar ce.


    It was my ego that pushed me on.


    The road got muddier as I kept climbing the steep steps alone.


    I was astonished at the absence of a proper road over there.


    Where then was the car going to take me to?


    Perhaps there was another way.


    I didn¡¯t know.


    So judging by the look of the ce, it was huge. My eyes couldn¡¯t take in all of it within one frame.


    It was more like the entire mountain top.


    I noticed the number of helipads and an equal number of helicopters standing like cabs in a row, just outside the main entrance.


    It looked very odd to me because I wasn¡¯t even used to seeing one helicopter parked.


    There was no proper ¡®guard¡¯ present at the gates as such. The gates were automated. But there were people sitting in the transparent control room and they were carefully scrutinizing every activity there.


    As I stepped forward one of the helicopters left with what looked like a paramedic team.


    It blew my hair back and I held tightly onto my bag which was also falling.


    ¡± ! Ryan owns this entire ce huh! No wonder he has that haughty ass of his! ¡± I sighed aloud and thenughed at my own stupidity.


    ¡± What am I even sighing about? Ryan is the only son of the mafia ring leader. He probably owns a few dozens of ces like these. ¡±


    I had to shut myself up.


    I kept taking one step at a time towards what looked like the main entrance but I found nobody at the gate once again. And this time, there was no control room either.


    So I pushed the door open and stepped inside and the sight that greeted me, made my jaw drop.


    Had I stepped into a hospital? Was I in the right ce?


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed by the luxurious surroundings. It was as if I had stepped into a 7 star hotel instead of a medical facility. The contrast between the opulent interior and the dark, mountainousndscape outside was stark.


    I looked down at my muddy boots and dusty dress. It was like an insult to the cleanliness of the ce. It was practically sparkling.


    I honestly felt like a pauper, out of ce, in such an extravagant environment, but I pushed my insecurities aside and continued walking. Theck of a signboard only added to my confusion, but I was determined to find what I was looking for, that is, my father.


    And to my utter stupidity, I had not even bothered to ask his bed number or department when I had called the hospital earlier.


    Of course I had called them when I was extremely angry and anger never did anybody much good.


    As I made my way deeper into the hospital, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder. The furnishings were ornate and the lighting was soft and inviting. It was as if every detail had been carefully thought out to create a sense offort and rxation.


    The onlyint I had at that moment was theck of reception.


    I noticed that the guards didn¡¯t stop me at all and the few staff that I encountered outside, smiled and nodded at me as if they knew who I was.


    Inside the deeper wings however, it was difficult to find anyone to ask for direction or information.


    However, the ce slowly began to radiate warmth. It didn¡¯t feel like I was there for the first time at all. It felt like I knew the ce.


    Despite my initial trepidation, I began to feel a sense of calm wash over me. Perhaps it was the atmosphere¡­. I didn¡¯t know exactly.


    Then I turned around a corner.


    It was an empty corridor. Complete empty and absolutely white with a single, enormous painting at the very end of the passage.

 Chapter 58-Sherizad’s POV ( Solution… Past)

    My father took no time to call the All Alpha Council once again, the moment he learnt about the attack on Tristan¡¯s Pack.


    Midnight got a smack across her face because she had listened to me and left me behind with an unknown, injured boy, amidst all the turmoil, but I am sure she didn¡¯t mind that. I was almost eighteen and she was just a couple of years older than me. But she was like my shield, getting all the scolding on my behalf whenever I was doing something oundish and honestly, that frequency was quite often. Poor thing but I didn¡¯t have time to feel guilty at the moment.


    The human boy who had just transformed was wreaking havoc on Ryan. He could have easily killed him with one sharp bite but I knew he was withholding because I asked .


    I had asked Ryan to subdue him without hurting him, but I didn¡¯t realize how difficult that would be.


    ¡°Ryan, be careful!¡± I shouted from the sidelines. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him if you can avoid it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best,¡± Ryan grunted, blocking a swipe from the child¡¯s ws. ¡°But he¡¯s strong. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can hold on.¡±


    I knew that Ryan was risking his own safety to protect the child. I felt a pang of guilt for putting him in this position, but I had to try to help the child. He had already been through hell as it seemed.


    ¡°Keep going, Ryan,¡± I urged. ¡°You¡¯re doing great. We just need to find a way to calm him down.¡±


    As the tussle between the two continued, I racked my brain for a solution. I looked here and there, looking for something, anything. Suddenly, I remembered a technique that my grandmother had taught me.


    She was long dead and may the heavens bless her soul.


    ¡°Ryan, hold on,¡± I called out. ¡°I think I have an idea.¡±


    Ryan looked at me quizzically, but I knew that he trusted me. He tried to hold the child still under his paws as I approached him slowly.


    ¡°Listen, little one,¡± I said softly, using my gentlest tone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. We¡¯re here to help you. You can trust us. Sssshhh! ¡±


    I was moving my index finger in front of him to divert his attention as my other hand dealt a sharp blow between his ears, on his neck and I begged that I had hit the numbing spot right because if not, he would definitely be pouncing either over me or over Ryan.


    To my surprise, the child started to calm down. His breathing slowed, and his ws retracted.


    ¡°Good job, Sherizad,¡± Ryan said, relieved. ¡°You did it.¡±


    ¡± Yeah, we did! ¡± I breathed andughed with relief as the boy went into a deep slumber and his body constricted back to a human child in Ryan¡¯s arm.


    Ryan and I were able to subdue the child without hurting him. It was a close call, but we had managed to avoid serious injuries though Ryan was bleeding.


    I hade back to my tribe with the boy while Ryan had gone back to check on Tristan.


    My father took a lot of care, checking and rechecking the specimen that I had brought back.


    ¡± Hhhmmmm, a human that has been cursed. In all my years as an Alpha I have seen many dark things but trust me when I say this Sherizad, the one that cursed this boy isn¡¯t anyone ordinary. His tongue was sacrificed in order to give him this wolf strength. We will be locking him up for the time being. ¡±


    He pped to call his guards to take the boy away but I clung onto his hands in desperation.


    ¡± Father, no, please. The poor thing looked so scared when he transformed. He has already been through a lot as it seems. Please don¡¯t put him in prison¡­ I will take responsibility for him, father please¡­ ¡±


    ¡± SHUT UP! ¡±


    His yell silenced me before I couldplete my petition.


    ¡± This transformation that you described was not voluntary. It was random. We have no idea what his trigger was. Do you want him to get killed or do you want him to kill somebody? ¡±


    That silenced me effectively. I couldn¡¯t override his logic.


    ¡± We need to keep him under observation till we learn his anatomy, traits and weaknesses. He is a threat before we have done that. ¡±


    He mmed his hand on the side of his chair which was basically a big fat round table, with animal fur on them to sit.


    ¡± He is not a specimen father. He is a little boy. I understand he can be dangerous when out of control but he is not a threat, he is a victim. ¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was still protesting.


    ¡± We will see about himter. Now is not the time. I have called for an Alpha emergency meet.


    We need to do something immediately about the Grey wolf hounds. ¡±


    Heid back as he said.


    I scoffed, ¡± You didn¡¯t seem that eager when Ryan and I were pleading. Now that Tristan¡¯s life was jeopardized, you want to jump into action. That¡¯s so cool father, you really don¡¯t hesitate to show your love for that Tristan anywhere. ¡±


    I was standing with my arms folded and was about to leave.


    ¡± Where do you think you are going? You will be there at the meeting . As for Tristan, he is my future son inw and a very capable Alpha at that. Not only me, it¡¯s high time, you started showering him with love and affection as well. ¡±


    I knew he was mad at me for sneaking out in spite of his order but he didn¡¯t have to do that to me like that. Some father he was.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate to make a face before striding off as I heard him hurling insults behind my back while praising Tristan so much, one would believe he was worshiping him.

 Chapter 59-Sherizad’s POV ( Weapons…. Past)

    As Ryan and Tristan stood in front of the All Alpha council, I couldn¡¯t help feeling like we were beingbeled as some partners in crime.


    All the eyes were over us, looking, curious, confused and maybe some were judging.


    It had been more than ten or twenty minutes since we cleared what had happened and what all we had witnessed but after hearing all our story, none of them spoke.


    ¡± Ahem¡­ So what will be our next move? ¡±


    I had to clear my throat and turn towards my father who was sitting there, equally mute.


    ¡± What is the status with the messengers we sent North? ¡±


    Finally one of the Alphas asked.


    ¡± The messengers haven¡¯t returned. They sent us news through the owl and the hawk that they were in no way involved with what was going on. ¡±


    My father cleared the stand of the Northern leader on the situation.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡± In that case we need to send one amongst us who is strong and get our message across to the Northern chief, louder! ¡±


    Another Alpha stood up, pping his hands over thigh.


    Another round of discussion, arguing and all that went on. It was funny how the leaders of such a formidable species took so much time toe to one harmonious decision.


    Finally it was decided that not one but two Alphas will be going to pay the Northern chief a visit. They will not only give them a stern warning but also inspect the Northernnds to understand how the Grey Wolves modified themselves like hounds and also reached such gigantic size.


    And with popr vote, Tristan and Ryan were chosen as the candidates.


    And I was definitely not the only person worried in that gathering about what the two of them would do when they will be left to travel such a long distance by themselves. They even had problems standing beside each other properly, without ring or side eyeing one another.


    ¡± I have a proposition. ¡±


    It was my father who raised his hand.


    ¡± I want to send my daughter Sherizad , along with them. She is an expert rider and a skilled warrior, much to my dislike. But she is probably the only woman around who would survive in these times. Tristan was badly injured, he might need her aid. ¡±


    Aish! The cringe my father could spit out of his mouth. I didn¡¯t fail to understand that it was his way of getting me close to Tristan. But I wasn¡¯t letting him win.


    ¡± Yes of course and Ryan was injured as well¡­ ¡±


    I chirped in , basically to annoy him and was sessful at my mission. He red at me from his ce.


    ¡± Ah! No! It¡¯s nothing. Just a scratch and I have fully recovered! ¡±


    He desperately bared his shoulder to show everyone that he was not vulnerable.


    That male ego. Ahhh!


    How could Tristan stay back? He stripped down as well and had to show that his wounds were almost healed as well, as the whole room gaped.


    ¡± Enough, the two of you. Put your clothes back on. Sherizad is going to apany both of you and that¡¯s decided. ¡±


    My father¡¯s yell made them quickly pull back their garments and cover whatever skin was exposed.


    The meeting was adjourned and everyone slowly departed.


    ¡± Alpha Ryan and Alpha Tristan, please follow me. I need to show you something before you depart. ¡±


    I was silently trying to slide away to go check on the dumb boy wolf but my father noticed that I was sneaking out.


    ¡± You too. Follow us. ¡±


    He yelled and so I had to walk after them.


    My father led us towards the back of our tent. Ryan, Tristan, and I followed him, unsure of what was going to happen. They both looked at me behind his back for answers but I had to shrug my shoulders in response.


    As we reached the back of the tent, my father turned to us and spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°I fear that dark magic is behind all the recent incidents,¡± he said. ¡°I want you three to be prepared in case you face it. I could not say something like this without proper evidence in front of the council but know that I have my proof. Don¡¯t take this lightly. ¡±


    He pulled some chests and opened a few hiddenpartments. He pulled some things out from there.


    He handed each of us a unique weapon. My hands steady as I examined mine. It was a curved de, its hilt wrapped in leather. ¡°This is a crescent de,¡± my father exined. ¡°It¡¯s been enchanted with silver, so it¡¯s especially effective against creatures of the night.¡± He said, pressing it onto me.


    Tristan held up his weapon, a long, straight sword with a pointed tip. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a sun sword,¡± my father replied. ¡°It¡¯s been imbued with the power of the sun, so it¡¯s especially effective against darkness. Any form of it. ¡±


    Ryan¡¯s weapon was the most unique of all. It was a staff, with a crystal orb at the top. ¡°This is a moon staff,¡± my father exined. ¡°It channels the power of the moon, which can be used for both defense and healing.¡±This was probably the weakest of the three for my father to give it to him.


    I was amazed by the power and beauty of each weapon. ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± I say, looking up at him.¡± I never knew you had such treasures. ¡±


    He nodded patting my back. ¡°Use them well, and they will serve you well.¡±


    As we turned to leave, Ryan spoke up. ¡°Alpha, what if we face something that¡¯s not affected by the sun, moon, or silver?¡±


    My father¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Then you¡¯ll need to rely on your instincts and your own strength. But I have faith that you three will be able to handle whateveres your way, forgetting your difference.¡±


    I gripped  my crescent de tightly, ready to face whatever dangers were toe.

 Chapter 60-Sherizad’s POV ( Journey up North… Past)

    Leaving their packs with their subordinates wasn¡¯t easy for either Ryan or Tristan, especially under the given circumstances. But my father reassured them and sent some of our best fighters , omegas and gammas to look after Tristan¡¯s pack. Ryan¡¯s pack didn¡¯t need help from outsiders because his Beta and Gammas were quitepetent. They deserved praise for agreeing to go on a journey like this despite the circumstances.


    The call of the Northernnds had always fascinated me. The legends spoke of vast forests, deep caves, and towering mountains, all shrouded in mystery and danger.


    The three of us had left our packs and met at the designated departure spot in the outer boundary of our known territory.


    We had decided to avoid using horses or carriage. It was the best way to avoid unwanted attention.


    When I reached the spot Tristan was already there. I greeted him and unloaded my baggage, waiting for Ryan¡¯s arrival.


    I didn¡¯t know what his presence did to me . I was already feeling restless when he was not around. And then he walked in.


    My heart leapt with joy at the sight of him. I could feel the warmth spreading through my chest as I ran towards him, my senses heightened . As we came together in a fierce embrace, I could feel his powerful arms enveloping me, and I knew that I was safe with him. For a moment, we were lost in each other¡¯s embrace, the sounds of the forest fading into the background as we shared a moment of pure bliss.


    I hadpletely forgotten Tristan¡¯s presence. He was staring at me with a bewildered expression. I didn¡¯t want to make the rest of the journey awkward so I immediately broke off Ryan¡¯s embrace and straightened up. I bowed at Ryan with formal greetings and then turned towards Tristan and said,


    ¡± So, we are all here. Let¡¯s not waste anymore time. ¡±


    Saying so, I picked my stuff and began walking forward, determined not to give Tristan any chance to argue over what he just witnessed. I could feel his gaze wander from me towards Ryan and back but he picked up his stuff as well and began walking.


    We walked without any conversation for a few long miles. The air was filled with an eerie silence, as if the spirits of thend were watching us. We had packed our supplies and weapons, readying ourselves for the unknown dangers thaty ahead.


    The chances of us facing another attack was almost hundred percent though we had note across a single trace of those rogue Grey wolf hounds yet.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The way towards the North was treacherous, with winding paths that seemed to lead us in circles. The trees were tall and twisted, their gnarled roots reaching out like grasping hands. The sky was dark and foreboding, with thick clouds that seemed to block out the sun.


    We stopped after it seemed like we were not heading in the direction that we were supposed to take.


    Tristan opened up the map as Ryan bent over to measure the exact spot we were at.


    I was hovering over the two of them, trying to make myself useful.


    ¡± Here, we are at the west side of the mountain. This creek should lead us straight up towards their borders. But it seems like we are losing our sense of direction right after crossing this tree. ¡±


    That was exactly the situation.


    We rolled up the map and counted our steps till we reached the tree.


    We must have crossed the spot a number of times now but we only noticed the phenomenon after realizing that we were being misled.


    Everytime we crossed the spot, the tree appeared different. A different species everytime. There was no way for us to tell that we were taking the same road, again and again.


    Ryan extended his hand to touch the tree, probably to check it and it was at this point that I remembered father¡¯s warning,


    ¡± Ryan, be careful! ¡±


    I yelled pulling him off with my might.


    I fell on the floor with him over me from the intensity.


    Before I could rationalize why I did what I did, I saw Tristane and extend his hand towards Ryan, to lift him off me.


    Ryan took his hand and thanked him and dusting himself.


    To my surprise Tristan was smiling at Ryan.


    ¡± That could have been lethal, you idiot. You need to thank Sherizad and not me. That tree is probably jinxed with Dark magic. Had Sherizad not interfered , we would probably be traveling one person less from here. What a thick head. ¡±


    He turned to pick up what we had scattered as Ryan looked at me and smiled.


    ¡± Thanks Sherazad. Guess I owe you my life now. ¡± Then he whispered in my ears while giving me his hand to pick me up,


    ¡± And I am notining. ¡±


    He added with a smirk. Boy, did he want to kill me with that?


    My heart was racing like it was about to explode, like everytime it did whenever he was too close to my skin.


    I shook my head and stood up. Then ran behind the two because they were already up ahead of me.


    Finally, we reached the outskirts of the Northernnds, and what we found there was beyond our wildest imaginings. The forests were indeed vast and sprawling, with ancient trees that seemed to reach up towards the heavens. The caves were deep and mysterious, probably filled with hidden treasures and dark secrets. But we didn¡¯t have time in our hands to explore them. Probably some other time, in some other adventure. And the mountains were indeed towering, their snow-capped peaks piercing the clouds.


    But despite the beauty of thend, there was a sense of danger that hung heavy in the air. It was as if the Northernnds were alive, and watching us with a wary eye. But we were some of the finest of the werewolves and it was difficult to easily intimidate us. We pushed forth, determined to uncover the mysteries of the North.

 Chapter 61-Sherry’s POV ( father

    As I stood there, gazing at the enormous painting hung on the white wall, I was transfixed by the sight before me. The painting was of Ryan in a stunning medieval outfit,plete with a doublet and hose, his hair long and flowing down his back.


    He stood tall and proud, gazing out with a confident expression on his face. Behind him, was an mountainous backdrop that looked ancient as well. It stretched out, with rolling hills and misty mountains in the distance. The colors were rich and vibrant, with deep blues and greens that seemed toe alive under the soft light.


    As I looked closer, I noticed the intricate details in the painting. The folds of Ryan¡¯s clothing were meticulously rendered, with each crease and fold captured in perfect detail. His shaft glinted in the light. Was it the light of the sun or the moon? Because the backdrop was vivid and clear but the orb in the sky looked white and luminous at the corner of the sky.


    An interesting painting indeed.


    I was so engrossed in observing the painting that I didn¡¯t at all notice the shadow that had crept in beside me .


    ¡± Why did you leave the car like that? ¡±


    His voice whispered so creepily and I yelled my heart out with a start.


    ¡± Oh my gosh! Ryan! What are you doing here? Who whispers like a ghost like that? You gave me a heart attack. ¡±


    Hepletely ignored what I was saying and pulled me close to his face and stared into my eyes.


    ¡± Why did you leave the house again without telling me? ¡±


    That was his next question.


    I was too d to see him to be honest. Almost so ecstatic that I wanted to hug him but then that question of his reminded me of his nakedness on this bed with that little stripper of his.


    ¡± I went too, but you were too exhausted from your activitiesst night. Your stripper answered the door. ¡±


    I lied. I had no n to leave the house before seeing him like that.


    His look changed a little. I couldn¡¯t read what it meant.


    ¡± Sherry, listen to me very carefully. ¡±


    He pulled me close. His cheeks against mine. His lips touching my ear lobes,


    ¡± Things are a little different these days. I do not ask much from you at the moment but you are forbidden from leaving the premises of my home, henceforth, without taking my permission.


    Am I understood? ¡±


    His voice was so cold and piercing that it almost felt like a threat.


    I pulled away and looked at me.


    ¡± Am I under house arrest now? ¡± I tried protesting, but it fell on deaf ears.


    ¡± Whatever you think it is. ¡±


    Ryan said, holding my arms this time.


    ¡± Now let¡¯s get done what you came here for. ¡±


    He pulled me along till we reached an elevator. He thrust me in and pressed some buttons which I didn¡¯t understand because there were alphabets in ce of numbers.


    As Ryan pulled me through the gleaming white corridor, I struggled to keep up with his pace. We were heading to visit my father. I didn¡¯t know what to expect.


    As we reached a door, I saw my father¡¯s name engraved on a te outside it. One would think he might have been a permanent resident. But people with money preferred doing things differently.


    I took a deep breath and tried to steady myself. I didn¡¯t know I would react when I saw him. Would he remember me? Would he be scared and confused? Would I find him taken care of? Would he be alright? All the streams of never ending questions were floating within me.


    Ryan pushed open the door and we stepped inside. My father was sitting up in his bed, his face nk and expressionless. He looked so different from the fragile, old, maniac that I remembered.


    ¡°Hi, Baba,¡± I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s me, Sherry.¡±


    He looked at me with vacant eyes, and I felt a lump rise in my throat. This wasn¡¯t the reunion I had hoped for.


    But I refused to give up.


    I went to sit beside him and began talking to him and sharing stories of our past. Slowly, he began to show signs of recognition. A small smile here, a flicker of memory there.


    And then, as I held his hand, he looked at me with tears in his eyes and said, ¡°Sherry, my little girl. I remember you.¡±


    In that moment, all the uncertainty and fear melted away. I hugged him with tears welling up.


    ¡± Baba, how are you feeling? I have missed you a lot. ¡±


    I said. But my father ignored that and turned towards Ryan who was still standing at the door.


    ¡± Who is that? ¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He asked me, pointing at Ryan.


    ¡± He is my new Boss Baba! He helped us admit you here. They will do all your operations and then I will take you back home. Alright? ¡±


    I exined or tried.


    His gaze seemed fixed on Ryan.


    ¡± He does not look human. Why are you hanging about with such people? How many times did I tell you not to befriend strangers? It¡¯s a dangerous world out there Sherry. Why don¡¯t you listen to your father? ¡±


    It was at this point that I understood that he was seeing me, not as myself but me as in my childhood. He was repeating the same lines that he used to say back then.


    I heaved a sigh and held his shoulder,


    ¡± Baba. Look at me, I am all grown up now. I am no longer little. ¡±


    But my statement had the most adverse effect that there could be.


    ¡± I am telling you he is not human! Why don¡¯t you listen to me ?¡± He began yelling and looking for things to throw,pletely paranoid.


    The monitors started beeping and screens flickered with warnings.


    That immediately brought three nurses rushing in as I watched in dismay.

 Chapter 62-Sherry’s POV ( back home…

    We walked back from the room my father was in towards the elevator.


    The doctors had alsoe in and exined to me how my father was doing. They had to inject him with sedatives to calm his nerves. I saw him doze off to sleep and then Ryan led me forth.


    We didn¡¯t talk at all. Not even in the elevator. It seemed to go up instead of going down this time.


    The door opened at the roof of the structure where I saw a luxury chopper, already waiting with the pilot inside.


    Ryan jumped inside and then lent me his hand to help me get it. It was my first time in a helicopter basically but it didn¡¯t give me any thrill. There was too much happening inside my head.


    ¡°Are you okay, Sherry?¡± Ryan asked me finally with what seemed like a concerned look on his face.


    ¡°Yeah, I am fine. Just a little worried about my dad,¡± I said, shrugging my shoulders.


    To my surprise, Ryan suddenly put his arm around me and pulled me close. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be okay, Sherry. He¡¯s in good hands at the hospital. Don¡¯t worry too much. ¡±


    To be honest, I wasn¡¯t worrying about my dad at all that much. I was used to seeing him in worse conditions. I was in fact relieved, seeing him taken care of at the first instance. I was deeply grateful to Ryan for that. And it made my heart ache even more for his presence. And I knew that was a delusional dream. Ryan was like that flickering firefly which captivates you in the night but escapes before the day.


    ¡°I know. Thank you Ryan. ¡± I replied nodding, my voice cracking.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. You are paying for your father¡¯s treatment. Not me,¡± Ryan said softly. ¡°Just know that I¡¯m here for you. If you need anything, just let me know.¡±


    At that moment I had to look in his eyes and my heart melted and cracked a thousand more times. I could clearly see him under his rough and tough, hard shell. But I knew he was not yet ready to show me his vulnerable aspects.


    So I simply nodded and hugged him back, closing my eyes as I did so. Feeling thefort of his words and the warmth of his embrace. We continue to fly back home in silence.


    I leaned out a little as the cool night breeze swept my hair back. We were already out of the mountainous region, the cityscape below us was a sea of twinkling lights, and I couldn¡¯t believe how tiny everything looked from up there.


    ¡°This is amazing,¡± I eximed, my voice barely audible over the roar of the engine.


    Ryan squeezed my hand and leaned in closer to me. ¡°You like this? ,¡± he asked in a whisper.


    I blushed, feeling a warmth spread through me. It was hard to believe that I was up there, flying with the man from whom I had been running away in the morning.


    As we soared through the night sky, Ryan pointed out differentndmarks and buildings, telling me stories and anecdotes about each one. I listened, enthralled by his voice and the knowledge he possessed.


    It would have taken us less than an hour to get back home technically but I realized that we were taking a detour as Ryan exined over where we were flying. And honestly, I wasn¡¯tining.


    It felt magical, in that moment with him.


    Everything else faded from my conscious memory. Just him and I.


    As we circled back towards Ryan¡¯s ce, he turned to me and grinned. ¡°You know, we could just keep flying all night,¡± he said, his eyes sparkling mischievously.


    Iughed, feeling a sense of adventure and spontaneity. ¡°As tempting as that sounds, I think I¡¯d rather be on solid ground. I fear that these wings might get clipped too soon if I kept flying higher than where I ought to be. ¡± I replied.


    Ryan¡¯s expression instantly changed. It went from mischievous to serious.


    He helped me out as the chopper finally descended in his backyard.


    I turned to see Rose, standing in the backyard in her nightgown.


    The adrenaline that had been rushing up my spine, dropped down below my foot.


    I looked at Ryan and pointed at Rose, asked, ¡± She didn¡¯t leave? ¡±


    I knew I had no authority to ask who stayed or left his ce but I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    Ryan didn¡¯t answer me. He walked  Rose and asked,


    ¡± What are you doing out here? ¡±


    Rose smiled at me and then back at Ryan,


    ¡± I was just chilling when I heard the chopper. I just took a stroll. ¡±


    Ryan didn¡¯t react or respond before walking back inside with her in his tow. I was left standing there, staring at the two of them.


    I scoffed at myself after a few minutes.


    ¡± What were you even thinking? ¡±


    I hit my forehead with my palm and started walking back inside to my room.


    All the three boys were there for a change. It was a full house.


    They sat up as they saw using. Bellow ran to embrace me. And that felt like pure bliss. That hug really made me feel ¡°wee back home. ¡± And I was honestly relieved.


    Beck stood up.


    ¡± You¡¯re back Boss! Rose has been lingering at our ce all day. What¡¯s going on? She said you offered her some contract. ¡±


    I tried not to listen but I couldn¡¯t help my ear.


    I walked away from the hall room towards my space . But Ryan¡¯s unusually loud voice echoed in my ears.


    ¡± Yes she has. She has a contract with me. And she will stay here with us from now on. Is that clear? ¡±


    Was it directed at me?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    So she was contracted as well and she got to stay in his bedroom.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of a contract that was¡­

 Chapter 63-Sherizad’s POV ( Up North…. Past)

    As we walked towards the North chief¡¯s tribe, further up North we looked around in disbelief. It was as if a dark spell had been cast on thisnd, rendering it barren and deserted. I could feel the tension in between our bodies as we approached the main walk leading to the Northern tribe.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± I asked, finally breaking the awkward silence that had taken over.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Tristan replied, trying to keep his own fear at bay as he saw me nervous. ¡°But we need to be careful.¡±


    As we walked further, we noticed that even the birds and bees were nowhere to be found. It was eerily silent, except for the sound of our footsteps crunching on the dry earth.


    Ryan spoke up, his voice low and urgent. ¡°We need to find out what¡¯s going on here. We can¡¯t just keep heading in the middle of all this knowing how abnormal everything is around here. There might be no way out.¡±


    I nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving outside the perimeter.¡±


    As we got close enough to get a view of the tribe, we found ourselves overlooking a ghost town. We saw that the huts and houses were crumbling and the ground was littered with debris. It looked like an apocalypse had taken over.


    Suddenly, we heard a low growl, and we all spun around, ready to defend ourselves. But there was nothing there.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Ryan asked, his eyes darting around nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I said, gripping my weapon tightly. ¡°But it didn¡¯t feel normal.¡± A phantom growl from a dying wolf, that was how I would actually describe the sound.


    We continued walking, our senses on high alert. Despite our better judgements, we decided to enter the ce.


    As we entered the tribe, we saw that the werewolves who were supposed to live there were all gone. There was no sign of struggle or violence, but it was clear that something sinister had happened.


    ¡°We need to find out what happened to them. We had been sending messengers to dead people. What happened to the messengers? Who was replying with the owl and the hawk then??,¡± Tristan said, his voice determined.


    I nodded. ¡°Agreed. This looks like a sinister riddle. Let¡¯s split up and search the area.¡±


    As we fanned out to look for clues, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease. Whatever had happened here was not natural, and I feared that we were in grave danger.


    And more than that, I was feeling like something was watching us from the back.


    I had hardly taken a step or two away from the boys and started looking around for any clue that was avable when I felt an eerie presence around me. It was as if something was stalking me, following me wherever I went, just over my shoulder. I looked back, nothing. There was nothing. I could see Tristan going inside an abandoned hut. I turned back again and tried to shake off the feeling, but it only grew stronger with each step I took.


    Suddenly, I heard a blood-curdling scream right in front of me. I froze, unable to move or breathe as a ghastly shadowy apparition materialized before me. It had a pale, almost translucent body that seemed to flicker in and out of existence but it was dark , like the shade of coal.


    I rubbed my eyes hard to determine if it was real or I was imagining. But the apparition let out another ear-piercing scream before disappearing into thin air, almost hitting me on my forehead as I fell back on the ground , screaming.


    It¡¯s touch was icy cold but it felt like my skin was burning. That fall left me gasping for breath and my heart pounding in my chest.


    ¡°Sherizad, are you okay? What happened?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice broke through the silence, and I turned to see him and Tristan rushing towards me.


    ¡°I-I saw something,¡± I stuttered, still trying to catch my breath and rubbing my forehead. ¡°An apparition, it screamed at me. It hit me here and pushed me.¡± I showed them my forehead.


    ¡°A ghost?¡± Tristan asked, a hint of disbelief in his voice.


    But Ryan bent down to check my face.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it was,¡± I replied, my eyes scanning the area around me, looking for any signs of the apparition ¡®s return.


    ¡± There is something on her head. ¡±


    Ryan eximed as Tristan bent down too to have a look at my forehead.


    ¡± I can¡¯t see anything. What is it? ¡±


    Tristan eximed.


    ¡± Are you blind? You can¡¯t see this mark? It seems like she has been stamped with iron here. Sherizad, does it burn? Your skin looks so red and delicate. ¡±


    I nodded. It indeed burnt a lot , like mentioned before.


    ¡± What? Is this supposed to be some kind of a joke you guys are ying upon me? ¡±


    Tristan eximed, snatching my face from Ryan¡¯s hand and pouring over me to have a better look again.


    He rubbed the exact stop where it burnt with his thumb and yelled,


    ¡± Where? Where is this mark you say? Where is the redness? ¡±


    I could tell from his look that he was being serious.


    Ryan and I exchanged a worried gaze.


    There indeed was something that the apparition did that was visible to Ryan but not Tristan.


    I stood up. I needed to check for myself. I looked around for something where I could see my reflection.


    I saw a big pond a little up ahead. I ran towards it , leaving the boys behind.


    The burning was still there and it made me rush.


    I bent over on the water. It was a little murky but it did the job.


    I looked carefully.


    There was nothing on my forehead. Nothing short of redness or marking or whatever. But I could feel it on my skin. I strained my eyes and looked at my reflection with more determination.


    Still nothing.


    Then suddenly my reflection started to ripple.


    Bubbles started forming as my reflection distorted¡­


    There was something beneath the water surface.

 Chapter 64-Sherry’s POV ( What was his problem?

    Sitting in the house and fidgeting with my fingers was no use.


    Ryan slept that night with Rose again and I could hardly get any sleep.


    I sat outside in the sun as the morning came, wondering what I would be doing for the rest of the day since Ryan had forbidden me from going anywhere outside of the house. It meant I was exempted from my duties at his various outlets, namely, his office, bar, restaurant etc.


    I smiled as Bellow brought me a cup of tea along with a biscuit in his hand.


    ¡± Thank you, little handsome man. ¡°I patted his head as he smiled shyly and then went over to the store house in the backyard.


    Within a minute he brought out a load of gardening equipment.


    ¡± What are these for? ¡± I stood up from my spot and walked over to him, to ask.


    He showed me the flowers that needed tending all around the ce.


    This was a nice opportunity to get myself some work. An empty head was one¡¯s worst enemy, that was what my father always said.


    ¡± Did Bellow pay you to do this? ¡±


    I had only had a few minutes of solitary bliss as my hands dug the soil up along with the gravel. But it seemed like it displeased Ryan a great bit. He was standing in front of me as I looked up, brushing away my hair strand from my face with my muddy, gloved hand.


    ¡± Why? Is there any problem? ¡± I asked, looking very confused at his question.


    ¡± Yes, there is. There are other jobs that you need to be doing. ¡± He said.


    ¡± Oh, I am sorry! ¡± I immediately stood up.


    I walked back after him, leaving the spade and gloves behind as Bellow watched us.


    He walked me straight inside his room.


    Was he doing that on purpose?


    The bed looked like a mess. There were pillows everywhere. And in the middle of that sat Rose, rubbing her eyes and adjusting her camisole.


    ¡± Good morning Ryan. Good morning Sherry! ¡± She stood up and walked inside the bathroom.


    ¡± Tidy up the room Sherry. You know we had a rough night. ¡± He said. But it did not end there.


    ¡± After you are done, help Rose get ready. We have some ce to go. Make sure you choose the dress that she will wear. ¡±


    I opened my mouth to protest but nothing came out of them so I closed them back again.


    I went straight to the bed and started picking up the pillows and doing my errand.


    To my surprise, Ryan didn¡¯t leave. He went over to the couch and sat there, watching me clean. Very well. I didn¡¯t care.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I folded the sheets, adjusted the bedcover then bent down to see what else had fallen on the ground.


    My heart stopped. Underneath the bed were two pairs of underwear. One was a male boxer and the other was a woman¡¯s thong.


    My fingers almost shook as I tried picking them up.


    What was wrong with me? Didn¡¯t I already know what an adult male and female were engaging in when they spent the night together.


    My eyes flipped up as my gaze met Ryan¡¯s. His eyes were fixated on me as if reading every move I made. Was this some sort of a game for him?


    I angrily stood up, ¡± I believe these belong to you guys. What do you want me to do with them? ¡°I asked haughtily.


    Ryan left just then, without even bothering to answer me.


    Just then Rose came back to the room and I tossed their underwear in theundry bin, absolutely unwilling to bring up the conversation rted to those being there. Hearing about how Ryan f* her so bad that she forgot where she had left her underwear was thest of things that I needed details about.


    I spent the next few minutes helping Rose decide on what she was going to wear. Apparently, even she didn¡¯t know where they were headed. It was supposed to be a surprise. Duh! How romantic¡­ my foot!


    I stood there after she left.


    I wasn¡¯t feeling very well all of a sudden. My abdomen began to cramp and I sat on the bed, clutching my stomach because of the pain. I crouched on the bed, holding my legs together, and in the process, leaned back on the pillow and half of the bed.


    Suddenly I heard footsteps heading my way.


    I immediately sat up, despite the pain.


    It was Ryan and behind him was Rose. Both running.


    Ryan came at me with no warning and pped me right across the face. Though it wasn¡¯t with his full force, it was enough to send me back on the bed.


    The scene collected a gasp from Rose who covered her mouth and Beck and Josh¡¯s curious stares as they had just joined the scenario.


    It wasn¡¯t my first time getting pped in public by my boss and it wasn¡¯t even that hard. Why then was I burning from inside? I couldn¡¯t even look up.


    ¡± Is this how you get my date ready for me? Is this your taste? ¡±


    He howled at me as if I hadmitted a murder and the sympathetic nces from the rest weren¡¯t helping.


    ¡± How can you be so cheap and low ss? What the hell were you thinking? ¡±


    I listened to everything he had to say and waited for him to be silent.


    My body was almost giving away. It was that time of the month when Godzi invaded the within my uterus. I couldn¡¯t be bothered with my emotional imbnce at the moment, even if I wanted to.


    ¡± Sorry, ¡± I could barely utter the word before shoving him away and running towards the washroom.


    I went straight in and sat in there as the first chunk of clotted blood fell on themode.


    I guess I was kind of stuck there because I hadpletely forgotten to bring my sanitary cloth.


    I sat there and let the warm water run over mydy area and abdomen. It felt nice and rxing. When suddenly I heard someone push open the first door.


    ¡± Sherry¡­ Sherry, where are you? Are you alright? ¡±


    It was Ryan. And it felt like he had run his way there and his voice also felt paranoid.


    ¡°Yes, I am fine. I am here! ¡±


    I whispered as low as I could because answering him while sitting inside the toilet was nothing less than embarrassment.


    ¡± No! You are not! I smell blood. You are lying. Open the door right now. Let mee in.¡±


    What under the good heavens was that? Was he going to force his way inside my toilet? That was a new low.


    ¡± No! No! You absolutely can¡¯t. I forbid you Ryan. You cannot walk into a girl in the washroom even if she is your bondedbor¡­ ¡±


    But he didn¡¯t let meplete my sentence. He broke the door open before that.


    ¡± Sherry I am sorry , I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­ ¡±


    He fumbled as he poured in and I pulled up my pants, faster than an Olympic runner.


    He grabbed my shoulder and scanned me down,


    ¡± Where are you hurt? ¡± His question this time had utter confusion.


    ¡± I told you , I wasn¡¯t hurt anywhere. ¡±


    I answered looking at the door which was now useless.


    ¡± There is blood¡­ Sherizad¡­ ¡±


    He was yelling in a frenzy but his speech dropped as that name of mine popped out.


    ¡°Periods Ryan. What is your problem? I am on my period and if you would excuse me, I will need to change into a tampon or pad or something before I start to stain my clothes. ¡°

 Chapter 65-Ryan’s POV (care…

    Periods?


    Another human trait that confirmed that she was not the she-wolf, I loved and hated so much. Then what was it that this girl had?


    The forces that once eradicated an entire tribe were at y again. What did they have to do with her?


    I had to know. It seemed like she had feelings for me at some points but when I tried checking it by using Rose, she just kept giving me nks. Was I, then, wrong?


    I stood there, burning the skin on my palm in the candle light, with which I had hit her.


    My skin would grow back within minutes but I need to feel the pain.


    ¡± She is sleeping Ryan. You know you can stop doing that in front of me! ¡±


    I had sent Rose to check on her. She looked feeble because of losing so much blood.


    Rose pulled me towards her and pressed herself onto me. I moved her with my other hand. She was barely dressed in her miniskirt and off shoulder top, so low that her nipples threatened to burst open any moment. That was what Sherry had chosen for her . It infuriated me.


    How could she push me away from her? How did her heart not ache to see me with another girl? How could she be so much like Her, even when they weren¡¯t the same creature?


    ¡­


    It was the time we had just got back from the Northernnds. We hade back empty handed, except with some horrendous news.


    Sherizad had found a pond with innumerable bodies that had rotten and were swelling up.


    Those were the original wolves of the Northern territories, the Grey ones. It was a mass massacre with not a single blood drop.


    But before we could address the issue in front of others, a hawk from my pack, summoned me immediately back. And another one came for Sherizad and she too was urgently called home.


    What followed after that was madness.


    My mother was caught, trying to murder my father while in his sleep. Now she was being executed and I had no knowledge of it. It was under my father¡¯s orders.


    I reached my tribe with an unusual crowd, gathered at the center square.


    As I made my way forward I noticed from a distance that there was a stake in the center. It was the most severe punishment given to the enemies of the state. Burnt alive as the pack watched and enjoyed. My feet lost control when I saw my own mother tied up over there and my father standing right in front with a burning torch in his hand.


    That was one scene carved into my soul and bones and the other being when Sherizad left this world, breathing herst in my very arms.


    She had just wiped out all of my pack with her single Power Blow. I caught her just before she was about to fall on the ground, with a smile on her face and blood, trickling down her lips.


    ¡± Why? ¡±


    That was all I had managed to ask but she didn¡¯t rify much. She just had moments enough to touch my cheeks and whisper,


    ¡± If I had to do it all over again I wouldn¡¯t do it any other way. ¡±


    And then she left.


    How could she be so cold? How could she be so cruel?


    I kept asking myself this question as I left towards the abandoned North with my two boys. From there, we built a new empire. With everying era we changed and blended in.


    With everying era and with everying day, my heart searched for her. It yearned for her, even when she was the angel of death herself.


    I was living a soulless life , finally giving up any hope that flickered here and there.


    And then, out of nowhere, she againnded on myp.


    Except, it wasn¡¯t her. Just her replica with eerie simrity in both habits and features.


    ¡­..


    ¡± Why are you so lost in your thoughts these days Ryan? Do you want me to give you a rxing massage? ¡±


    Rose¡¯s hand over my chest and neck , brought me back from my zoning out session.


    I nodded, sitting down properly on the couch. Perhaps that was what I needed. She started off normally, her hands working out the knots in my shoulders, and for a few minutes, everything was perfect.


    But then, her touch became more sensual, her voice more sultry. She touched me at my upper thigh, and almost rubbed her booty on me as she moved. It was not abnormal for Rose but I started to feel ufortable, and I knew I had to say something.


    ¡°Rose, what are you doing?¡± I asked, my voice shaking slightly.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She looked up at me, a sly smile on her face. ¡°Just trying to make you feel good, baby,¡± she purred.


    I shook my head and pushed her away gently. ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked for. I just wanted a massage. I think it¡¯s time for me to go.¡±


    Rose¡¯s smile vanished, reced by a look of hurt and confusion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you ufortable. You always liked it this way. Didn¡¯t you Ryan? Why are you acting so weirdtely? ¡±


    She protested as I grabbed my jacket and walked out.


    Bringing Rose into the house was not for my pleasure or to make Sherry jealous or anything.


    It was a precautionary measure that I had to take for Sherry¡¯s safety.


    First of all, Rose¡¯s presence around me would definitely give, whoever was keeping an eye over me, the vibes that I was not inclined towards Sherry in any way. That would stop them from getting more aggressive like they were gettingtely.


    Second of all, Rose was an assassin. With her in the house, Sherry would be safe. Whoever would dare to break in, would never leave again.

 Chapter 66-Sherry’s POV ( something in his study…

    I closed my eyes, trying to ignore the throbbing pain in my lower abdomen as I drifted off to sleep. But as soon as I did, I found myself, surrounded with the eerie darkness that had overtaken the trainpartment before. It was misty, with shadows flickering in the corners of my vision. I felt a chill run down my spine as I realized I wasn¡¯t alone.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I called out into the void. But there was no answer, just the sound of my own voice echoing back at me. It felt like I was gliding my way in and out of that space when suddenly a figure appeared before me. It was the same shadowy and indistinct form that I had seen before and this time, I could feel its malevolent presence.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here,¡± it hissed in an unearthly voice, and I could feel my heart rate skyrocketing.


    ¡°What do you mean? Where shouldn¡¯t I havee? What is this ce? ¡± I demanded, trying to sound brave even though my voice was shaking.


    The figure justughed, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. You will remember¡­,¡± it said, before fading away into the darkness.


    I woke up with a start, covered in sweat and panting for breath. The pain in my stomach had intensified, and I groaned as I sat up in bed. It was just a dream, I told myself, but it felt so real.


    I rubbed my eyes and looked around my room, half expecting to see the shadowy figure lurking in the shadows. But everything was as it should be, and I breathed a sigh of relief. Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease that lingered in the back of my mind.


    As Iy back down, I felt the difort of my heavy flow intensifying. The pain was almost unbearable, but I tried to push it aside as I closed my eyes and tried drifting off to sleep once more with absolutely no sess.


    ¡± Bellow¡­ ¡± I tried calling with my voice still low.


    There was no reply. So I stood up and tried walking over to the hall and called him out once again, ¡°Bellow¡­ ¡±


    My voice echoed back at me just like it had in the darkness in my dream.


    Seemed like there was no one in the house when suddenly I heard a noise from Ryan¡¯s study.


    Was he there?


    I didn¡¯t know why I walked my way till there? How did it matter to me if Ryan Bane was or wasn¡¯t in his study?


    When I peeked, to my relief, the room indeed was empty.


    I tried calling every member in the household, one by one. None of them replied.


    I was about to turn back, thinking that it might have been a stray cat or even a rat when suddenly I heard it again.


    It was like something was knocking desperately on a surface. Something like a door.


    I looked around. There was no sign of wind. The atmosphere was absolutely static, so where was this noiseing from?


    Ie inside his study.


    There was a gift box on Ryan¡¯s table.


    I picked it up and checked it but there was no name on it and it looked a little mysterious. The packaging did. It piqued my curiosity, and I couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to open it.


    I carefully unwrapped the paper and pulled the lid open and looked inside.


    ¡± Ouch! What the hell! ¡± I yelled and stepped back. In an instant something sprang out and severely injured my fingers, causing them to bleed.


    The object was a de, about two inches long, attached to a small mechanism with a spring. As I examined it more closely, but being careful this time, I saw that the de was retractable, and it had cut me when I triggered the mechanism by opening the box.


    ¡°This is insane. Who would do something like this?¡± I muttered to myself. My hands were still bleeding, and I felt a wave of anger wash over me. I couldn¡¯t believe that someone would go to such lengths to harm someone. That thing was definitely prepared to cause someone injury. But for whom?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t have time for that question.


    My hands were bleeding and I needed to quickly look for something to wipe it with. Otherwise, Mr. Ryan mighte at me again, yelling and screaming. My blood was dripping all over his beautiful floor.


    I needed to clean every bit of evidence for my crime.


    ¡± Ah! Why can¡¯t I find a single piece of cloth in here? ¡±


    Iined as I used up all the papers that I got my hands on. The bleeding hadn¡¯t stopped yet even when it wasn¡¯t a very big cut.


    I was desperately tossing away the papers that I had used to wipe my blood when my hand hit something on the table.


    ¡± Sorry! ¡± I involuntarily yelled as I stumbled back when it fell.


    I was pretty sure it was a small something that tumbled down but whaty in front of me was a huge sarcophagus.


    Double the normal  size of a human.


    There was something up these days. Everything around me had started to feel like an illusion or perhaps I was seeing things and needed some medical assistance.


    Was it in my genes? Was I bing like my father?


    I sat down with my eyes closed and then opened it with a sh, definitely expecting the sarcophagus to vanish and reprimand myself for being a fool once again.


    But it was there.


    As much as real my presence was in that room, so was the presence of that sarcophagus.


    I touched it with my trembling hands. Both the one that was okay and the one that was bleeding.


    And then as if being pulled in by a very very strong suction, I felt like I was being vacuumed out from there.

 Chapter 67-Sherry’s POV( another world

    A strange sensation coursed through my body, like a jolt of electricity.


    I felt like I was bing weightless and disoriented. It was as if the world around me was spinning, and I couldn¡¯t get my bearings. Then, with another jolt, I was transported to another world.


    I was literally vomited out on anothernd.


    It was nothing like I had ever seen before. Everywhere I looked, I saw a barren wastnd stretching out as far as my eye could see. The sky was a deep shade of purple, and the air was filled with a strange energy that made the hairs on my arms stand on end.


    As I took in my surroundings, I realized that I waspletely alone in this strange new world. There was no sign of life anywhere, no animals or nts, just endless sand and rocks.


    I didn¡¯t have the courage to take a walk at the beginning. I looked at my hands. To my surprise, my wound had already healed.


    I pped myself hard and then pinched my skin.


    Was this an extension of that spooky dream that I was dreaming? Were my cramps really that bad?


    But the p felt hot and the pinch left a visible red mark on my hand. Some realistic dream, I was having.


    Since it was a dream, I had nothing to fear and so took a step forward and decided to explore.


    As I walked forward, my feet felt soft against the sand. It felt like my pace was increased and I was rushing down a slide.


    The faster I went the faster the sand began to slide and after a certain point I could feel that I was struggling.


    ¡± Bad choice! Sherry¡¯s bad choice¡­ What do you think you are doing? ¡±


    That would exactly be what Sarah would have said if she saw me like this. But Sarah and the world that I once called mine, seemed like a distant dream in my twisted reality.


    The more time I spent in that space the more it began to seem like I belonged there.


    The next instance the entire sandynd caved in and I was drowning in sand.


    The world seemed to slow down, and I could see the individual grains of sand flying past me, whipping around in a chaotic frenzy. The wind was rushing past me so fast that I could barely breathe, and I felt like I was being torn apart by the sheer force of it all.


    Then, with a jarring thud, I hit the ground. It was soft and cushiony, but still jarring and painful. I felt the sand envelop me, burying me up to my waist, and I struggled to get free. I could feel the sand slipping through my fingers, and I realized that I was sinking deeper into the soft, shifting ground.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    My heart was silently heaving in my chest as I struggled to pull myself free, but the sand seemed to be holding me fast. I was trapped, buried alive in this vast expanse of shifting, treacherous sand. Thendscape had betrayed me, and now I was paying the price.

 Chapter 68-Paranoid

    Ryan¡¯s phone was ringing for a consecutive number of times, without stopping.


    He did look at it but then pressed the silent button and put it back in his pocket.


    It was Rose. She was possibly bugging him with an apology but he wasn¡¯t in the mood.


    He stood at the dock. His sunsses on as the sunlight kissed his handsome face. His arms folded as he watched the shipment being unloaded which was being held by the custom officers.


    ¡°Is Patrick¡¯s package ready? ¡±


    He asked the middle aged man in-charge of the port. He nodded, ¡± Yes, sir, already on the way. ¡±


    ¡± Good, and what about the custom officer? ¡±


    Ryan questioned.


    ¡± He has been reunited with his family. He looked pretty grateful to find his son whole. ¡± The man chuckled, ¡± Sending his bloodied T-shirt along with a random severed hand, indeed did wonders in pursuing him. That idiot perhaps didn¡¯t even look at the hand properly, just imagined that it belonged to his only son, from the t-shirt. ¡±


    Ryan pulled the man by his shoulder and shook him in a friendly side hug, at which he looked pretty concerned.


    ¡± That¡¯s how our minds work Benny. That¡¯s how it works. It sees what we want to show it. It feeds on our fears more than our hopes. ¡± Benny scratched his head at Ryan¡¯s sudden affection, definitely deciding whether to take it as apliment or a threat.


    ¡± We still haven¡¯t found the one that reported, did we? ¡±


    This question made Benny realize that indeed it was a reminder to not get very excited at just the delivery of the shipment. Their work was far from over, until they found the ones who dared to lodge thatint.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Just then, Beck¡¯s car zoomed in and stopped right where Ryan and Beck were having their conversation. He jumped off the car and hurried towards Ryan.


    ¡°What is it Beck? Why do you look so flustered?¡± Ryan asked, turning towards him and letting go of Benny.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t taking calls again! ¡± Beck huffed.


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Ryan sensed something wasn¡¯t right immediately.


    ¡± Rose has been trying to reach you for more than an hour¡­ ¡±


    ¡± What about her? I am sure you didn¡¯te here just because I wasn¡¯t taking her calls. ¡± Ryan cut Neck off.


    Beck took a deep breath, probably trying to put him words as less provocatively as was possible.


    ¡± Apparently Rose and you had something like an argument, after which you left right? ¡±


    Beck continued.


    ¡± Yes , so what? And that is not considered as an argument Beck. She was overstepping her line¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Whatever it was, she had just gone outside, in the backyard to take a few moments of breather. Bellow was out, fetching some house essentials because we now have two humans to feed and Josh and I were already out on our patrols¡­ ¡±


    It was Beck this time who cut Ryan off and began blurting.


    ¡°The guards never left their spots outside the house and the perimeter. In short everything was as it was supposed to be but¡­. ¡±


    Beck¡¯s heaving intensified as he reached the climax of his narration.


    ¡± But what Beck? Ryan roared, almost anticipating the answer.


    ¡± But the human¡­ Sherry is missing. We searched everywhere but couldn¡¯t find her. ¡±


    Ryan didn¡¯t even look at Beck anymore. He sprang into his car and drove like he was the winner in a race of form one.


    He thumped inside the house, kicking the gate open, as Rose came forward but Ryan yanked a p on her face as she fell on the ground.


    ¡± Where is she? Where is Sherry? ¡±


    He thundered, his eyes turning orange with rage.


    Rose stood up, trembling from the impact Ryan¡¯s p had on her face. It had his hand imprinted in red on her skin.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know Ryan, we have all been looking. I was outside for less than half an hour and when I came back, she was ¡­ ¡­ ¡±


    Rose choked as Ryan¡¯s hands grabbed her throat and lifted her up.


    ¡± You need to stop, Boss! You are killing her¡­ Let¡¯s first look where the girl disappeared. ¡±


    Josh tried to get Rose off Ryan¡¯s grip but it seemed like he was possessed with rage.


    ¡± How dare you leave her side? Didn¡¯t I order you never to leave this house? ¡± Even Rose, a seasoned assassin, couldn¡¯t feel the pangs of fear engulfing her as Ryan roared like a raw wolf. His beastly nature, sshing through his changing iris.


    He let go of her as she stumbled on her feet and darted off to the ce where she was sleeping. He checked and rechecked, for any sign of struggle, just then his nose picked up the scent of her blood.


    He shoved Josh away as he darted off towards his study, with Beck at his toe.


    The device that had caused her to bleed was there on the ground, under the table.


    Ryan picked it up and turned it around to check.


    ¡± What is this thing? From where did it get in? ¡±


    Beck took it from Ryan¡¯s hand and began examining.


    ¡± It has her blood on it¡­ ¡± Ryan started shuffling through the load of bloodied papers that she had kept behind.


    Ryan ran from one corner to the other picking the trails of her blood wherever it took him.


    Unfortunately however, he couldn¡¯t reach the ending as the sarcophagus had shrunk back again .


    That was the reason why Sherry was trapped in a sand slide.


    Ryan sniffed the droplets on the ground and put his ear against the floor, trying to hear a noise. Anything that could lead him to her.


    At this moment Ryan thought he picked up a slight moan, a little call for help.


    ¡± Sherry¡­. That¡¯s Sherry¡¯s voice¡­.. ¡±


    He smiled in augh and turned in the direction it came from.

 Chapter 69-Sherry’s POV ( His true form

    I lost the measure of length and breath of time. It seemed like I had been there forever, endlessly. I wrapped my arms around myself as the sands around me twirled and danced, pulling me further and further down below, somewhere. At this point, I had given up struggling and was kind of ready to meet my end, very unbothered by the mysterious circumstances that had led me to this mysterious ce.


    Then something flickered in front of me, like the mica in sand, flickering in the sun.


    A sh crossed my mind, a vision floated in like a memory of a distant past.


    I saw myself in the woods, surrounded by trees and the scent of earth. And there was Ryan as well standing beside myself. We had some weird attires on, very unlike the ones I was used to seeing. It seemed like we belonged to an era that was by gone.


    ¡°Sherry,¡± his voice whispered low and husky as he nuzzled up my shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±I felt a rush of warmth and desire flood through me and I couldn¡¯t resist him, not when he was like that with me.


    Then I saw our bodies morphing. It contoured as our faces narrowed and elongated and our heights became horizontal. As our bodies got rid of those ancient clothes, and became covered in fur that glistened in the moonlight, I brought my snout closer to his elongated ears and then, I whispered, ¡± Ryan, I¡¯m here.¡±


    He stepped closer to me, his eyes dark with hunger. And then he kissed me with his tongue. A deep and passionate feral kiss that left our mouths all wet, yet it felt as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of me, nor I of him. I moaned softly, lost in the sensation. It was like nothing I had ever felt before. This wild, primal connection between us was overriding my senses even when I was being buried alive at that moment.


    And then the memory faded , just as suddenly as it hade, leaving me alone in the sand once more, struggling to even take the next breath.


    Just when I thought it was all over, my ears picked up a distant howl. It felt like I knew the sound. It felt like I had to respond to that call.


    I saw something move out of the corner of my eye.


    It was Ryan! But¡­ something was different about him. He was no longer human.


    ¡°Ryan?¡± I gasped, my voice barely audible as I choked on the sand that poured in.


    ¡°Shhhh! Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± he said, his voice deep and guttural. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sherry, I¡¯m going to get you out of here. Now stop talking or you will get more sand in your mouth. ¡±


    As he approached me, I could see that his body was covered in thick, dark fur just like the vision that I had seen. His face had elongated into a snout, and his hands and feet had turned into sharp ws. He was a wolf, a werewolf to be precise. But instead of feeling scared, I felt strangelyforted by his presence.


    With one swift motion, Ryan grabbed hold of me and pulled me out of the sand. As soon as I was free, he shifted back into his human form, his features returning to normal. I stared at him in awe, unsure of what to say.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, concern etched on his face.


    ¡°I¡­ I think so,¡± I said, my voice trembling slightly.


    ¡± Aren saw your blood all over my desk. Where are you hurt? Show it to me? ¡±


    He began turning me like a doll and checking my every inch. His touch over my body brought the sensation of that vision back which had flicked in and out of my consciousness, moments ago.


    ¡± Here, I was hurt here but it¡¯s okay now¡­. ¡±


    I extended my hands towards him and he saw my scars which had healed perfectly.


    ¡± You have no idea how worried I was about Sherizad¡­ ¡±


    Everytime he called me by that name, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I was being forced into a boring existence. A name that was yet wasn¡¯t mine.


    He pulled my hands towards his eye and kissed them softly with his eyelids, then pulled me violently, into a hug. He grabbed my neck and pressed it against his shoulder des. Words could never exin the flood of relief it brought to all my pains but just then my mind began tracing back all the steps that had led me there. I pulled back from his embrace and uttered,


    ¡°But Ryan, how¡­ how did you do that? How did you turn into a wolf?¡± I wanted to stay like that in his arms and breathe but my head was spinning in a tornado, trying to take in everything, logically.


    ¡± What is this ce? ¡± I wanted to stop time and just keep staring at his face but I could feel panic, slowly creep back in.


    ¡± I will tell you everything, but first, let¡¯s get out of here¡­. Shall we?¡±


    His voice was so tender, so caring that it almost forced me to try and forget the beast that pulled me out of my sure grave.


    He extended his hand as if asking me to take it.


    I watched it in the new light, seeing the fingers which had been ws. I took it nevertheless as he scooped me off the ground.


    I mmed my fist on his chest,


    ¡± What are you? ¡±


    I could see the instant regret that gripped his gaze,


    ¡± I am sorry Sherry for what you went through¡­ I promise I will tell you everything when the time is right. But first we need to get you out. ¡±


    I could feel my senses get heightened again as my hands rubbed against his bare , sweaty chest.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    His muscles , chiseled with grace and perfectness, his Adam¡¯s apple going up and down as he talked.


    I didn¡¯t care about his identity to be honest, whether he was a human or a beast or the devil himself.


    But the fact that there was more to him than met my eyes, far more than I couldprehend, made me feel like I was beyond his type.


    Like there was a distance between him and I that was not meant to be crossed¡­

 Chapter 70-Sherry’s POV ( realization

    I stumbled out of Ryan¡¯s grip, my knees buckling beneath me as I took in the devastation of the situation. The sand slide had ripped through the desert like a hungry monster, leaving destruction and debris in its wake. But somehow, miraculously, Ryan had managed to find me in the chaos.


    However, now it is gone. Just like his first and ws had. We were back in his study, the boys staring and gaping at our site. And everything else seemed to be normal. But the hell was it?


    My world had turned upside down. Nothing made sense.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, his voice strained with concern.


    I couldn¡¯t speak. My throat felt like it was still coated in sand, and my eyes burned from the grit that had whipped around me. But even more than the physical difort, I was overwhelmed by fear.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Because I knew the truth about Ryan. I knew what he was. I was an eyewitness.


    ¡°Sherry, talk to me,¡± Ryan said, his hand on my arm as I stood there staring at him, nk, expressionless.


    I pulled away from him, stumbling backwards until I hit the side of a wall. ¡°How could you not tell me?¡± I demanded, my voice hoarse.


    Ryan¡¯s expression darkened, and he stepped closer to me. ¡°Tell you what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a werewolf. This ce is bewitched and that everything is abnormal,¡± I spat, the words tasting bitter on my tongue.


    Ryan¡¯s jaw tightened, and I could see the muscles in his arms tensing as he fought to control himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was something you needed to know,¡± he said, his voice low.


    I shook my head in disbelief. How could he be so cavalier about something so important? ¡°How long have you been like this?¡±


    I asked again, taking further steps back.


    Ryan sighed heavily. ¡°Ever since I am.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t evenprehend it.¡±And you just thought you¡¯d keep that little detail to yourself?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to scare you off,¡± Ryan said, his tone pleading.¡± We walk, talk, eat and do everything in the same manner as humans except¡­ ¡±


    ¡± We? ¡±


    That ¡®we¡¯ took me a few more seconds to understand .


    ¡°Who are we? There are more like you? How many? ¡±


    Ryan breathed and then pointed towards Beck and Josh.


    They boys stripped in front of me as if showing me something really interesting. They shifted into wolves before my eyes, in that tiny space, hogging all the room and then within seconds, they were back to normal, on their two legs, pulling their pants up.


    Normal? What was normal? I didn¡¯t know anymore, I guess.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down. I knew I was being irrational, but I couldn¡¯t help the fear that was gnawing at my gut.


    ¡± Are there more like you all? What is your purpose? What do you do? Why do you keep your identity secret? Why do you live like this? Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything about this before?¡±


    I was hurling one mindless question after another at his direction.


    Ryan hesitated before answering. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to put you in danger. There are people out there who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to hurt me, and anyone I care about.¡±


    I scoffed at his words. ¡°And you think keeping secrets from me was the best way to keep me safe?


    Safe? My safety?


    Oh my gosh! I had been living with three werewolves in a house. Under one roof! Safety? Is this supposed to be a joke? ¡°.


    Ryan¡¯s expression softened, and he stepped closer to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sherry. I should have told you. But I swear to you, I would never hurt you. None of my boys would. ¡±


    I wanted to believe him, I really did. Like I said before, it wasn¡¯t the fact that he was different, that he was something else that bothered me.


    What was bothering me, that I couldn¡¯t exin. Perhaps the unveiling of another world, a world very different from mine, all of a sudden.


    Perhaps realizing that there was more to my existence.


    The knowledge of what he was had shaken me but what shocked me to my core was the vision which now seemed so relevant and real. Yet , I couldn¡¯t bring myself to talk about it. ¡°I need some time to think. I need some time alone,¡± I said, stepping away from him.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ryan said, his eyes following me as I stumbled towards the gate¡±Just¡­ be careful, okay? Here¡±¡­ He tossed a car key at me, ¡°take the car. ¡± He said


    I didn¡¯t answer him. I didn¡¯t trust myself to speak without breaking downpletely. I got in the car, and as I drove away from Ryan and his house I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that my entire world had just been upended.


    Yet, I was feeling this renewed sense of attraction and longing towards him. That sense where I felt like he and I had known each other from somewhere before.


    They way he had first reacted when we had met shed before my eyes.


    I wanted to turn the car back for a moment and then when I looked at the traffic in front I sighed,


    ¡± Are these also normal humans? Or something else with human skins? ¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder aloud as utter confusion raged through my mind.


    I parked the car to the side and took a cigarette out.


    I had always been carrying them, but had not had the opportunity to use them recently. Keeping my father away had effectively cured me of my addiction.


    But today was different.


    I smoked a single one in one go and then went for the next.


    When I burnt up the content that I had, my mind could only think of one person, who could possibly give my heart some sce.


    Sarah! My guiding angel.


    I turned the car and drove at full speed and did not stop till I reached her ce.

 Chapter 71-Sherry’s POV ( Locked door

    I arrived at Sarah¡¯s ce , over burdened by my troubles, hoping to findfort in thepany of my friend. But as I walked towards the door, I noticed that the house was locked. This was very unusual, as Sarah always kept the door unlocked for me. In Fact she didn¡¯t need to lock because she didn¡¯t have anything inside, that was her joke.


    I tried calling her, but there was no answer. Her phone kept going to voicemail. I turned, feeling more upset than I had arrived there feeling. Just as I was about to leave, I heard a loud explosion outside.


    I ducked with my hands over my ears. Then hurried to the front to investigate what had happened.


    As I stepped outside, the bright orange glow of mes filled my eyes, and a wave of heat rushed towards me. I gasped in horror as I saw that Ryan¡¯s car had crashed into a nearby tree and was now engulfed in mes.


    I looked at my keys. I had definitely locked it and parked it properly! Was his car as supernatural as him? Did it have its free will?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°No!¡± I screamed, suddenly realizing that what had just crashed was a million dor car. How would I ever be able to pay this debt off? Will the werewolf now take my soul? Panic set in as I realized that my worst fears might be true.


    I ran towards the car, trying to get closer, but the heat was too intense. I could feel the mes singing my skin as I got closer. I could see that the car had beenpletely destroyed in the explosion. The tires had blown out, the windshield had shattered, and the metal was twisted and ckened from the heat.


    I felt my heart sinking as I realized that there was no part that could be recovered. Tears streamed down my face as I struggled toprehend what had happened. Could the day get any worse?


    As I stood there in shock, trying toe to terms with the tragedy that had just unfolded, a police car arrived at the scene. The officers quickly took control of the situation, setting up barriers to keep people away from the car.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, can you tell us what happened?¡± one of the officers asked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied, my voice choking with emotion. ¡°I came to visit my friend, and I found a car like this.¡± I immediately lied, not to have anything to do with the legal problems at the moment.


    The officers took my statement, and I watched helplessly as they examined the car and searched for any clues that might exin what had happened.


    As I sat there, for the police toplete their preliminary procedure, I wondered what I could have done differently to prevent such a tragedy. But the truth is, sometimes there is nothing we can do to change the course of fate, and all we can do is cherish the memories.


    My thoughts were getting too heavy for me.


    ¡± Officer, are we done? Can I go? ¡±


    I suddenly yelled at them as they looked at me suspiciously.


    ¡± Not yet, missy. We need you for a little while longer. ¡°.


    They said,


    ¡± Okay¡­ ¡± I looked away and sat back.


    But I wasn¡¯t really sitting.


    My mind was at constant work as I followed their mood and activity .


    I sat quietly as my heart was beating fast with the excitement and fear of what I am about to do. The officers were standing nearby, chatting andughing, their attention focused on each other rather than their surroundings.


    I took a deep breath and began to slowly inch away, careful to stay low and move as quietly as possible. I felt very exposed and vulnerable on the open road, but I knew that I needed to keep going if I wanted to escape.


    As I moved further away, the officers¡¯ voices became fainter and fainter, and I started to feel a glimmer of hope that I might actually make it . I needed to stay focused and alert, as any misstep could mean the end of my freedom.


    I sprinted towards the gap I spotted behind two buildings in the nextne, feeling the wind rush past me as I raced. And then, finally, I burst through the gap and into the oppositene. Away from where the ident had happened.


    I stretched my arms out to celebrate and that was when I realized that the police were really not done with me yet.


    I heard the sirens from thene I had just abandoned. They were after me.


    I looked here and there, looking for a ce to hide.


    The only ce I found with an open door and arm was the


    club in front. A very shabby and dingy looking club,pared to the five star one that Ryan had.


    I shook my head. I needed to get him out of my brain for a little while and I also needed a drink.


    And since Sarah wasn¡¯t around, I could use some randompany.


    Also, the club would serve as the perfect shelter till the police sirens were gone. Their ring was driving me nuts and giving me more headaches than I already had.

 Chapter 72-Sherry’s POV ( club…

    I looked down at my in and unremarkable outfit and knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to get into the club looking like this. I needed to transform my look, and fast. Without a second thought, I began tearing and folding my clothes, trying to give myself an instant makeover.


    I started by ripping the hem of my shirt, creating an asymmetrical edge that exposed just a hint of skin. Then, I tore off the sleeves, leaving me with a sleeveless top that showed off my toned arms. Next, I took my scissors and began snipping away at the neckline, creating a deep V that was both sexy and daring.


    For my pants, I rolled up the cuffs to show off my ankles and give the illusion of longer legs. Then, I tore off a strip of fabric from the bottom of the pant legs and used it as a belt, cinching in my waist and creating a more ttering silhouette.


    With a few final adjustments, I stepped back to admire my handiwork in the polished door of the club entrance. I looked like apletely different person, with an edgy and stylish look that was sure to turn heads. Confident in my new outfit, I strutted towards the club, ready to drink my worries away.


    I pushed open the door to the club, and immediately the stench of smoke and sweat hit me like a brick wall. The music was ring, but not my type. It was some kind of electronic beat that didn¡¯t appeal to me. The dance floor was small and dingy, and there were people stumbling around, drunk out of their minds. The walls were decorated with posters of some unknown bands and various outdated advertisements. I felt a little out of ce because the only club that I had ever been to was Ryan¡¯s. Then I reminded myself that I was there for a reason.


    I made my way to the counter, pushing through the thick crowd of people. Some of them were dancing, some of them were talking, some were weeding and others were just staring nkly into space. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I was in the middle of a sea of lost souls.


    ¡°Hey there, what can I get for you?¡± The bartender asked, his voice barely audible over the music.


    ¡°Just a beer, please,¡± I replied, relieved to finally get a drink in my hand.


    As I waited for my drink, I couldn¡¯t help but overhear some of the conversations around me.


    ¡°Hey man, you got a light?¡± a guy with a scruffy beard and a leather jacket asked another guy at the counter.


    The other guy searched for a moment before finally giving up, ¡°No. I think I dropped it ¡±


    ¡± Here! ¡± I tossed mine at them and the one asking for it, immediately caught it.


    ¡°Thanks, man. You want a hit?¡± The scruffy guy asked, pulling out a small bag of what looked like drugs.


    ¡°No thanks, man. I¡¯m good,¡± I responded, quickly turning around.


    I turned my attention away feeling ufortable just listening to it. I took a sip of my beer, and noticed a group of guys in the corner, huddled around a pool table.


    ¡°Hey, prettydy. Wannae join us?¡± One of them called out to me.


    I shook my head, trying to avoid eye contact. ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°Ohe on, don¡¯t be shy,¡± another guy chimed in.


    I took a deep breath and turned back to the bartender. ¡°Can I get another one of these, please?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± he said, passing me another beer.


    I took a sip, and tried to focus on the music. It was not long before I was lost in my own thoughts, feeling a little bit morefortable now that I had a drink in my hand. The crowd around me faded away, and I was able to enjoy my beer in peace.


    I was sipping my beer, and trying to enjoy the music when I noticed a man walking towards me. He was tall, muscr, and had a smug look on his face. He leaned in and said, ¡°Hey there, gorgeous. How about we grab a drink together?¡±


    I politely declined and turned back to my drink, hoping he would take the hint and leave me alone. But he didn¡¯t. He persisted, ¡°Come on. You look like you need a man. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have a good time.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and tried to ignore him, but then another man appeared. He was just as annoying as the first one. ¡°What¡¯s up, baby? You look like you could use somepany,¡± he said, putting his arm around my shoulder.


    I pushed his arm off me and said, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m fine on my own.¡±


    But they wouldn¡¯t give up. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be like that. We just want to have a good time. Let us show you how happy we can make you, that you will be panting and begging on the floor,¡± the first guy said, with a sleazy grin on his face.


    I was getting angrier by the minute. ¡°I said no, and I meant it. Now please leave me alone,¡± I snapped.


    Theyughed as if I was telling a joke. ¡°Oh,e on. You know you want to. Have you ever tried a threesome before? Give it a shot. Just one go. I promise you wille back begging for more,¡± the second guy said, grabbing my hand.


    I yanked my hand away and stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to do with you two. You¡¯re disgusting,¡± I said, my voice shaking with anger.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    As I was leaving the club, I heard them snickering behind me. I felt vited and angry that they thought it was okay to treat me like that. It was a reminder of how toxic and predatory some men could be like everything belonged to them. Like they could have whatever they wanted. Whenever they wanted. Just like Ryan.

 Chapter 73-Sherry’s POV ( Kidnapped….

    I stumbled through the dark alley at the back of the club. Didn¡¯t want to risk taking the main door in case the cops were still looking around. My vision was blurry and my mind hazy from the alcohol. I just wanted to get out of there for the moment, away from those men who had made such disgusting advances towards me. But as I made my way through the alleyway, I felt that I was being followed.


    My heart started to race as I turned around and saw those two men from the club walking towards me. Panic set in as I realized they were indeed following me. I tried to quicken my pace, but my legs wouldn¡¯t cooperate, and I stumbled again, nearly falling to the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, baby? Can¡¯t handle a little fun?¡± One of them sneered, and I could feel their eyes on me, making me feel dirty and exposed.


    ¡± Stay away from me¡­ ¡± I tried to yank the hand of the one who tried to touch me.


    Tears started to form in my eyes as I tried to back away, but they closed in on me, blocking my path. I was trapped, with no way out. ¡°Please, just leave me alone,¡± I begged, my voice shaky and barely audible.


    ¡°Why would we do that, sweetheart? You¡¯re such a pretty little thing, out here all alone¡± the other man said, leering at me.


    I could feel my heart beating in my chest as I looked for an escape. But there was none. The alleyway was too narrow, and the men were too close. I was trapped, and there was nothing I could do about it.


    I looked here and there and then remembered the tiny spray that I always carried in my underwear, between my cleavage.


    I fumbled around for it, praying that I could find it without exposing my skin. The men were looking eagerly as I fondled my breast, trying to get it out and they were getting closer and closer, and I knew that I didn¡¯t have much time left.


    Finally, my fingers closed around the canister, and I pulled it out, aiming it at the men. ¡°Stay back! I mean it!¡± I yelled, my voice trembling with fear.


    The men hesitated for a moment, but then they started tough. ¡°What are you going to do with that, honey? Spray us?¡± one of them scoffed.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to let them get the best of me. I pulled the trigger without any more thoughts and the spray shot out, hitting them both in the face. They recoiled in pain, and I took my chance, running as fast as I could away from them.


    I could barely catch my breath as I stumbled out of the alleyway and onto the street. I copsed onto the sidewalk, gasping for air as tears streamed down my face. I knew I wasn¡¯t safe yet. The quantity in that spray was bare minimum. It hadn¡¯t done much damage. They would being back after me.


    The only person I could think of at the moment was Ryan but my pride stopped me from calling him. But I did take my phone out, nevertheless.


    ¡± Calling someone? ¡±


    A kick at my hand sent the phone flying and it crashed on the main road.


    I tried to stand up and yell for help when from my back, one of the men hugged me and gently pressed a cloth over my nose and mouth.


    As the cloth with anesthesia was pressed over my face, I started to feel a strong, sweet smell. At first, it was a pleasant scent, but soon it became overwhelming, and I began to feel dizzy and disoriented.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    My vision started to blur, and I could no longer focus on anything. It was like the world around me was spinning, and I couldn¡¯t keep up. My body started to feel heavy, and I couldn¡¯t move my arms or legs.


    As the seconds ticked by, my breathing became slower and morebored. I felt like I couldn¡¯t get enough air, and I started to panic. I tried to scream, but no sound came out.


    My thoughts be jumbled, and it was like my brain was shutting down. I couldn¡¯t think straight, and everything felt hazy and surreal.


    I could see the men bold me in such a manner that the passers by would think that they were supporting a drunk friend.


    One of them hailed a car. A big ck car but I couldn¡¯t understand what car it was or notice its number, in my daze.


    They tied me gently along inside as my mind tried to protest. But my body had already given up and all I could feel was being numb.


    Finally, my eyes closed, and I slipped into total unconsciousness. It was like falling asleep, but I knew that I wasn¡¯t going to wake up for a long time. It was a scary feeling, and I feltpletely helpless and vulnerable. I could feel their hands all over me but I could do nothing about that.


    I didn¡¯t know what was happening to me, but I knew that I was in danger. Thest thing I remembered was the sweet smell of the anesthesia, and then everything went ck.


    My brain was busy bickering with my heart at the back of my unconscious mind,


    ¡± You ran from the wolf and ended up amongst the hyenas¡­ What are you going to do about it Sherry? Or should I call you Sherizad?¡±


    I wanted to yank them shut but I knew they were right.


    I was in the grip of predators who could actually harm me.


    I was kidnapped from the middle of the streets, under broad lights, in the full view of people walking by.


    That was the reality of girls in our so-called human society and it was scarier than the fact that creatures like Ryan, who apparently didn¡¯t fit in the norm.

 Chapter 74-Sherry’s POV (virginity

    I was still under the influence of anesthesia at the moment but my senses were not fully off, and I was vaguely aware of what was happening around me.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The two men that had tugged me into that ck car were gone. I had feared that I might have woken up in their bed being vited and humiliated, in my nakedness but thank goodness that was not the case. I was still moving around. I could feel that I was being carried from one vehicle to the other, but I was unable to move or speak. It was a harrowing experience because I felt aparative sense of relief.


    As I was being carried, I could hear the sound of footsteps and voices, but they sounded distant and muffled. It was as if I was in a dream state, and everything was happening in slow motion. I tried to open my eyes, but they felt heavy, and I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Suddenly, I felt a jolt, and I heard a voice say, ¡°Watch your step, guys. Let¡¯s not drop the package.¡± It was a male voice, and he sounded concerned. I wanted to ask him where he was taking me, but I couldn¡¯t speak. I was trapped in my body, unable to move ormunicate.


    The men carrying me ced me on a cold, hard surface, and I heard the sound of metal nging against metal. I realized that I was in some sort of vehicle again, and the men were securing me in ce. ¡°Make sure the straps are tight,¡± another voice said. ¡°We don¡¯t want her falling off.¡±


    As the vehicle started to move, I felt a sense of panic rising in me. I didn¡¯t know where I was going, and I didn¡¯t know who these people were. I wanted to scream and shout, but my voice was silent.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the vehicle came to a stop, and I heard the sound of doors opening. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± a voice said. ¡°Let¡¯s get the package inside.¡±


    The men lifted me again, and I felt myself being carried into a building. It was dark inside, and I could hear the sound of footsteps echoing off the walls. ¡°This way,¡± a voice said. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    I felt myself being ced on another hard surface, and I heard the sound of things being moved around. ¡°Prepare the package for delivery¡± a voice said. ¡°We need to get started.¡±


    I wanted to protest, to tell them that I was a human not a package as they kept referring to me as, but my body was unresponsive. I was trapped, unable to move or speak, as the men ¡®prepared¡¯ me for whatever the ¡®delivery¡¯ was.


    Iy on the hard bed, feeling disoriented and confused. Suddenly, I felt a pair of hands on my leg, and I tried to sit up, but my body wouldn¡¯t cooperate.


    I groaned and closed my eyes, trying to make sense of what was happening. Then I felt those hands on my stomach, and I tensed up, unsure of what was going on.


    ¡°I need to check the cervix to make sure there¡¯s no damage.¡± I heard a voice.


    I tried to protest, but nothing happened. I didn¡¯t move. I tried taking a deep breath, trying to calm down. I wanted to scream and run away, but I was too weak to move.


    They pulled my pants down and forced my legs apart. When I was anticipating worse, those hands just hovered around my vaginal opening and did some touching with some instruments and proimed,


    ¡± This ones a virgin ¡°.


    The promation was met with excited gasps and conversations.


    Finally, they finished whatever they were doing and pulled up my pants.


    As they administered more anesthesia, my consciousness began to fade again and myst thoughts were of fear and helplessness. I didn¡¯t know what was going to happen to me, and I was powerless to stop it.


    Who were these people handling me? Where should I go?

 Chapter 75-Sherry’s POV (sold…

    I slowly opened my eyes, and it took a moment for me to realize that I wasn¡¯t on a bed anymore. Instead, I was lying on a cold, hard floor in a dark room. Panic set in as I tried to move, but my hands and feet were tied up tightly. I couldn¡¯t feel anything except the cold metal around my wrists and ankles. My heart started racing, and I tried to scream, but my voice was barely a whisper.


    As my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I noticed that there were other girls in the room with me. They were tied up just like I was, and some of them were badly beaten, with visible bruises in that darkness. I could hear their shallow breaths and their soft sobs. Fear and confusion took over me as I realized that I was not alone who was kidnapped.


    ¡°Hello? Is anyone there?¡± I called out, hoping for a response. Silence was the only answer. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are we here?¡± I yelled again, hoping that someone would answer.


    One of the girls next to me spoke up, her voice trembling with fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think I was kidnapped too. I woke up just like you did. I was just heading out to my school.¡±


    The room was silent again, except for our quiet breathing. We were all in shock and terrified of what was going to happen to us. I could hear my own heartbeat pounding in my chest, as another girl started to cry.


    ¡°I want to go home,¡± She whispered, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I want to see my family and friends again. Please, somebody help us.¡± She sobbed for help.


    But no help came, and we were left in that dark room for what felt like an eternity. We tried to talk to each other, tofort each other, but it was hard. We were all so scared, and we didn¡¯t know what was going to happen to us.


    Minutes turned into hours, and we were still trapped in that room. Hunger and thirst set in, and the pain from the ropes cutting into our skin was unbearable. The despair was crushing, and we all knew that we might never see our loved ones again.


    As time passed, I even started to lose hope. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of spending the rest of my life in that room. But then, we heard footsteps outside the door. We all held our breaths, hoping that help had finally arrived.


    The door creaked open, and a figure stepped into the room. My heart sank as I saw that it was a man, and he looked angry. ¡°You girls have been causing me a lot of trouble,¡± he sneered. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I have ns for you.¡±


    The terror was back, and I knew that whatever was going to happen to us, it wouldn¡¯t be good. We were at the mercy of this man, and there was nothing we could do but wait and hope for a miracle.


    We exchanged fearful nces, but no one said a word after that man left. We just sat there, waiting for something to happen.


    After what felt like hours, we heard footsteps approaching the door again. The door opened, and a group of men barged in. They were rough looking and carried guns, and they immediately started pulling us up from our ces.


    ¡°Get up, you little wenches!¡± one of them barked at us.


    We tried to resist, but they were too strong, and they shoved us out of the room and into a dark hallway.


    ¡°Where are you taking us?¡± I asked, my voice trembling.


    ¡°To a ce where you dread,¡± one of the men replied, his voice cold and menacing.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The other girls started sobbing and begging for mercy, but the men ignored them and kept dragging us along. We were led to a dirty and run-down building, and inside, we saw dozens of men gathered around, inspecting us like we were pieces of meat.


    ¡°What do you want with us?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    One of the men turned to me and sneered, ¡°We want to make money off of you. You¡¯ll fetch a pretty penny in the ck market.¡±


    I felt sick to my stomach, and tears streamed down my face. How could this be happening? What had I done to deserve this? Then my fear started turning into anger as the men started haggling over the price of each of us, and I felt like I was in a nightmare.


    Ryan, wouldn¡¯t he be worried that I was missing? Wouldn¡¯t he find out what happened to his car? Wouldn¡¯t hee looking for me?


    I looked around at the men who radiated the same aura as Ryan¡¯s minions.


    Wouldn¡¯t he be able to trace me? After all he was the prince of this underworld.


    ¡± Let us go if you don¡¯t want Ryan Bane toe for your heads! ¡±


    I suddenly yelled out of nowhere and the entire ce turned in my direction.


    ¡± Come again little one¡­. ¡±


    One of the menacing men looked at me in amusement.


    ¡± Ryan Bane¡­ He is my¡­. My close friend¡­ If you eveny a finger on me or these girls, he will not let any of it pass. ¡±


    I threatened them, actually believing what I said.


    The men fell silent and then began chuckling amongst themselves.


    ¡± Very well. Then send this bitch to Ryan¡¯s father¡¯s harem¡­ I am sure she will get the queen treatment there¡­. ¡±


    With that they pulled me off the pedestal and began shoving me towards somewhere else.


    I didn¡¯t know what was going to happen to me, but I clung onto that glimmer of hope. Maybe, just maybe, I would get out of this alive.


    Maybe Ryan would reallye.


    *********


    I couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. One moment they shoved me around, getting me dressed again and the next thing I knew, I was being shoved onto a stage with a group of other girls. They were all dressed up in fancy clothes as well. There were men in front of us eyeing us up and down like we were candies on disy.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I whispered to the girl next to me. The ce was very unlike the dingy ce where I was taken before. This looked like a proper high ss hotel suit.


    ¡°We¡¯re being auctioned off,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°Auctioned off?¡± I repeated, my voice rising in panic. Was I out of the frying pan and into the fire? What the hell was happening?


    ¡°Yes, for the pleasure of these men,¡± she said, gesturing to the audience in front of us. But unlike the panic stricken group I was with before, these girls seemed aloof.


    ¡± I am selling my virginity off to pay for my college fees. What¡¯s your case? ¡±


    Another whispered.


    ¡± Case? My case? Damn, I am not selling anything. I was kidnapped. ¡±


    My statement immediately attracted disturbing gazes from them. They looked away from my direction as if I had said something offensive.


    What was wrong with these girls?


    I looked out at the sea of faces, feeling sick to my stomach. I couldn¡¯t believe this was happening to me. I had heard of human trafficking before, but I never thought it would happen to me.


    One of the men stood up and began calling out bids. ¡°Fifty thousand for the blonde on the left,¡± he shouted. ¡°Sixty thousand for the brte on the right.¡±


    I felt my eyes burning up with rage and humiliation again. I couldn¡¯t believe that I was worth nothing more than a price tag to these men. I wanted to scream, to fight back, but I knew that I was powerless.


    As the bidding continued, I tried to keep my head down and avoid making eye contact with the men in the audience. But then, one of them caught my eye and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take the one in the blue dress,¡± he said, pointing in my direction.


    My heart sank to the depths of theherworld.

 Chapter 76-Ryan’s POV ( Saved….

    I ran out.


    Literally ran to the spot where my car had crashed.


    ¡± What happened? Where is the girl? ¡±


    I barked at the officers who were still on guard at the spot. My mind was disoriented as I looked for her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. My car had crashed, and Sherry was missing. My heart was about to leave my chest and my hands were shaking, and my mind was racing. I had to find her, no matter what it took.


    ¡± She was sitting right here but then she sneaked out. We have been trying to trace her as well but with no sess. ¡±


    ¡°Get everyone on the phone,¡± I shouted to my men who joined me just then.


    ¡°Tell them to drop everything and start searching for Sherry. I want every resource we have, every contact we know, every vor we¡¯re owed. We¡¯ll leave no stone unturned until we find her.¡±


    They nodded, looking a bit intimidated by my intensity. ¡°Right away, sir.¡± Then turning towards the officers, they asked, ¡°Do you have any leads, any clues?¡±


    They shook their heads. ¡°Nothing yet. But there is someone out there who knows something. They said something about spotting her in a club and some men disturbing her. We¡¯ll use ourwork to gather information, track down leads, and follow any possible trail. And if anyone has harmed Sherry, they will pay . Don¡¯t worry. ¡±


    The officers tried discouraging our intervention but the bit of news they gave me intimidated me more.


    ¡± Get that person to me, right now! ¡°My roar was enough to terrify werewolves, they were mere human police.


    As my team started making calls, gathering data, and coordinating efforts, I kept thinking about Sherry and trying to retrace her steps. Where could she be? Who could have taken her? Was she still alive? My anger grew stronger, fuelled by the fear and frustration of not knowing what had happened.


    It was like I was losing my mind, my rationality. I felt like shifting into my wolf and tearing the entire city down.


    But I also knew I had to keep a cool head and stay focused. I couldn¡¯t let my emotions cloud my judgment or lead me astray. I had to trust my instincts, rely on my resources, and work tirelessly until I found Sherry and brought her back to home.


    Just then, Beck called me and I eagerly answered ,


    ¡± Did you find something? ¡±


    Beck paused before answering back,


    ¡± Not me. Rose did. At our Orient Resort. You might want to head out there. I have sent your chopper. We are also on the way. ¡±


    Orient Resort?


    My father¡¯s auction house?


    What was I to find there, but I had to check out. I pulled myself up thedder as my chopper came in just then.


    The moment my choppernded on the rooftop, I instantly sniffed up her scent.


    Sherry was there. She was breathing. I had found her.


    As I followed her scent and ran in that direction, my feet took me towards the auditorium.


    I could hear a lot ofmotion from that ce and I knew what was happening there.


    I kicked the door open as Beck and the others barged in too.


    ¡± Ryanair? ¡±


    One of the men at the head of the auction fumbled in my presence.


    My eyes scanned the room as I found Sherry , d in a blue dress, standing at the corner, almost couching.


    Her eyes were wide with fear as she looked up at me. Without hesitation, I ran towards her, my heart pounding in my chest.


    ¡± Ryan¡­¡±


    She gasped as her body gave way and she was about to fall on the ground. I sprung to reach her, I scooped her up into my arms and held her tightly.


    ¡± I am here. I am here. ¡±


    I hugged her tight as she closed her arms around me. Her eyes closed and buried in my chest.


    The men around us hesitated, unsure of what to do. With Sherry in my arms, I spun around and faced the men, my eyes burning with anger.


    ¡± Who dared toy a finger on my woman? ¡±


    I growled, my voice low and menacing.


    The men hesitated for a moment longer before finally turning and running out the door.


    The men organizing the whole thing, were literally shaking and seemed like they were about to piss their pants,


    ¡± What are you still doing here? ¡±


    They held onto their dear lives and darted without even looking where they were headed.


    I watched them go, making sure that they didn¡¯t turn back before finally rxing and turning my attention back to Sherry.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I murmured softly, holding her close. ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡±


    She buried her face deeper in my chest, her body shaking with sobs. I held her tightly, feeling a fierce protectiveness rise up within me.


    She grabbed my arms and dug her nails into my flesh.


    ¡°Take me home, please. ¡±


    She whispered.


    I saw Rose also join Beck and my men as I carried her out of the room and towards my chopper.


    We did not talk or say anything.


    I was just trying to hear her heartbeat and take in her scent.


    Afternding in my backyard, Sherry silently sat up .


    I extended my hands to help her but she didn¡¯t take them.


    She got off the chopper and walked silently towards the house as I watched.


    I didn¡¯t follow her in.


    I knew she needed the space that I was giving.


    At Least she was in front of my house and safe.


    Just then my phone rang.


    It was my father, the human one. The mafia lord of that part of the world.


    He hadn¡¯t called me in weeks.


    His call at that moment could only signify one thing¡­. That he knew about the fiasco at his auction house and was calling me to rify what had actually happened.

 Chapter 77-Sherry’s POV ( repulsion

    I left Ryan behind and walked into my room and locked the door behind me with a bang. That feeling of safety in my own little haven was so fulfilling. But as soon as I sat down, all the memories flooded back, hitting me like a ton of bricks. The trauma I had faced was too much to bear, and I felt like I was suffocating.


    My heart was racing, and I could feel the tears starting to well up in my eyes. The memories were like a never-ending loop, reying in my mind over and over again. I tried to push them away, to distract myself, but it was like trying to ignore a storm raging inside my head. The way they had manhandled me, their lewd touch and stares, their vulgar words and the exploitation that I barely escaped.


    I felt helpless and trapped, like there was no way out of the darkness that had consumed me. The fear, the pain, the sadness ¨C it was all too overwhelming. My hands were shaking, and I could feel my whole body trembling.


    It was like I was reliving the trauma all over again, and I didn¡¯t know how to escape it. The turmoil inside me was like a whirlpool, dragging me down into a dark, bottomless abyss. I felt like I was losing myself, like I was drowning in my own emotions.


    All I could do was curl up into a ball on my bed and pray that the memories would fade away, that I could find some peace and sce.


    As Sherry, I feel an overwhelming mix of emotions upon learning about Ryan and his father¡¯s involvement in the exploitation and trafficking of women. I am deeply disturbed and saddened by the plight of the women who have been victimized by their actions.


    And then I sat up .


    The memories of the girls that were with me in that dark pit, made me instantly forget my own regrets. I was back home, on a warm bed but where were they?


    I felt a chill, thinking about the fear and pain that they were going through. I could imagine the trauma they have experienced, and how their lives have been irreparably damaged.


    And then I started feeling the anger too, knowing that Ryan and his father have knowingly engaged in such heinous activities. Ryan was arrogant and bossy and rude but I never thought hecked this much of character? And his father as well? Did their hearts not tremble in fear to even touch this blood money? The money they earned by selling the soul of their women And feeding their flesh to the hounds? How many of their screams and curses were they willing to bear?


    I felt a sense of helplessness. What could I do to help these women? Could I prevent such atrocities from happening in the future?


    As I tried to process my emotions I got more and more upset.


    Just then someone knocked on the door.


    ¡± Who is it? Just go away! I am not in the mood!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how I would react the next time I saw Ryan, with all these questions, running in my mind.


    But the knock went on. Apparently, whoever was on the other side, didn¡¯t want to listen to me.


    I got up with a start to fight as I yanked the door open but then, my lips, immediately parted into a smile.


    ¡± Bellow? What are you doing here? ¡±


    But I guess, I already knew the answer.


    He had brought in some food for me along with some juice and drinks.


    He put the tray aside and hugged me tight. I found myself instantly rxed. He looked up at me, touching my face and cheeks as if asking whether I was alright.


    ¡± I am fine, Bellow. Ummm, let¡¯s sit and eat. I am starving. Thank you for the food. ¡±


    I brought him inside and made him sit beside me as I sipped.


    As I munched, I suddenly blurted,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡± Do you have any idea what sort of things Ryan and his father are engaged in? ¡±


    I asked him, knowing very well that he wouldn¡¯t know the answer and perhaps he was too small to grasp the gravity of the matter. But I found talking to a trusted friend about my feelings felt so rxing.


    ¡°Those poor women, they were so scared and alone. How could anyone do something like that? I wonder where they are now? It felt so repulsive to even think that the one who rescued me was the reason for their turmoil. ¡±


    Bellow held my hand and nodded sympathetically. ¡°I know, it¡¯s horrible. But you know what? We can make a difference. We can speak out against anyone who engages in such activities, and demand that they be held ountable for their actions.¡±


    Bellow moved away from me so fast as if I had asked him to apany me in murder.


    He shook his head so hard to let me know that what I said wasn¡¯t doable. At Least not from his end.


    ¡± It¡¯s alright. I know how you feel about him. I am not asking you to betray him and side with me. I am just stating immorality from wrong¡­. Never mind¡­ You are too young for that¡­. Juste and sit beside me. Let us enjoy these flower biscuits that you have baked.


    His eyes rxed as he fed me one of his creations. His little hands had done wonders and I smiled to return him favor.


    ¡± Bellow, will youe and sit for a little while with me? I just want to hug you and get some sleep. You can leave after I doze off. ¡±


    He nodded and then ced the tray aside.


    He helped mey down and then took my head on hisp. His hands stroked me to sleep as he hummed a distinct luby.


    I felt like I had heard it before. But I couldn¡¯t quite remember where. As my mind drifted off to thend of sleep, Bellow¡¯s luby took me to the woods with earthy smell back again, thend that  I had left behind in my previous vision, while sinking in those sands of time.

 Chapter 78-Ryan’s POV ( Hello father

    ¡± Hello father! ¡±


    I tapped the bluetooth headset to take his call as my eyes soaked in the pleasure of watching Sherry walk slowly inside her room.


    ¡± What made you remember me in the middle of your busy schedule? ¡±


    ¡°Stop smirking, big boy! ¡±


    His dusky voice made me smile even more.


    ¡± How did you even know that I was smirking? ¡± I grinned. I called him father, but for the world he was Henchman, the dreaded mafia king. He cut and yed like it was his workout and the thing was, he looked exactly like my old man, my biological father, whom I had killed.


    Yes, that¡¯s right, I killed my own father once, the one whose approval mattered to me more than God¡¯s blessings or console.


    But that¡¯s another story.


    At the moment, I was the adopted son of his human look alike Don.


    I happened to save his life one rainy afternoon. He was about to get stabbed and I chewed the flesh off his attacher¡¯s neck. That apparently impressed him to death. He became hell bent to take me in as his heir because he was childless.


    ¡± Because I took you as my son and I really treat you like one¡­ Unconditionally! ¡±


    He replied to my earlier question.


    ¡± So, how¡¯s the weather? ¡±


    ¡± Just the same as yours, a little cloudy but sunny otherwise. ¡± He replied.


    ¡± Are you here? ¡± I asked, looking around.


    ¡± Not yet, but I am on my way. ¡°He added.


    ¡± Now? May I know the reason for your urgent return? ¡± I asked, knowing full well that it was me and my behavior.


    ¡± Nothing serious, my boy. I just need to sit down with you and talk for a while. ¡± He answered carefully by maneuvering my curve ball.


    ¡± So, did you hear about the ruckus at the auction house? ¡±


    I finally asked, unable to continue the suspense of our conversation.


    ¡± Ruckus? What ruckus? My ce, your ce. My business, your business. And what a businessman does with his products is none of anyone¡¯s concern. ¡±


    He paused and I waited for him to drop the bomb.


    ¡± By the way Ryan, where did you get your new toy? My men said they had made some mistakes. I wondered since when my Ryan began taking his whores back home in his chopper? ¡±


    That was it. He shouldn¡¯t have called Sherry a whore. That was unforgivable.


    ¡± What did you just say? ¡±


    My voice was cold and dangerous, like a predator, waiting in the shadows to lunge at its prey.


    ¡± Why Ryan? Did I say something wrong? Correct me, my boy¡­. ¡±


    He dared to push me on.


    ¡°Whom did you call a whore? ¡±


    I tried to give him a chance to reprimand.


    ¡± I called a whore a whore? How else do you call a Call Girl who then gets contracted for her role? ¡±


    My eyeball vanished in my upper eye socket as I closed them tight,


    ¡± Did you get your men to spy on Sherry? How long have they been after her?¡±


    ¡± Since someone broke into your house Ryan. And as far as I know, you haven¡¯t been able to trace them as well. ¡±


    His voice was graver.


    ¡± How do you even know about that? ¡± I asked. My men were ordered to keep this matter under control. The only way he could know about it was if my men were also taking hismand.


    ¡± I am not the mafia king for no reason Ryan. My empire stretches over countries and continents. How would I not know the whereabouts of my son¡­. Let¡¯s meet and talk. Orient Resort, in fifteen minutes. ¡±


    With that he hung up on me.


    *****


    I walked into the Orient Resort auditorium with muffled moans and pleading voices, drowning behind the noise of the metal chains nking tirelessly on the floor.


    There were two women on their knees, in front of my father, with dog-like metal cors. Their leashes were held by two men and their clothes were on the ground below, down to their underwear.


    Their backs had several wound marks and some were even leaking.


    ¡± Sit! ¡±


    My father barked, perhaps with renewed zeal, as soon as he saw me, but he pretended he didn¡¯t.


    The women obediently followed order. Their shame, innocence down the drain. All they cared about at that point was their bare survival.


    ¡± Lick! ¡±


    He stretched his legs and offered them his boots.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    They exchanged a terrible nce and then jumped in front and began licking his boot as if it was made of dark chocte.


    Normally, these didn¡¯t bother me. It was kind of an everyday urrence at the office but today was different. Today my father¡¯s actions had different meanings.


    ¡± Oh Ryan! ¡± He suddenly turned in my direction and pretended to react surprised and thrilled at my arrival.


    ¡± When did youe, my boy? I was just ying around. ¡±


    He stood up as he pinned the cheek of one of the girls on the floor. She didn¡¯t even dare to cry  as his legs kept pressing harder.


    ¡± The lot that they brought this time does not have any charm. They are so mundane and boring¡­. Ahhhh! I don¡¯t even feel like having them serve my men with pleasure. ¡±


    With that he kicked the woman so hard that her head hit the other side of the floor with a crack.


    What followed was a soft gulp.


    Then blood trickled down, as she fell silent.


    The other one¡¯s eyes flickered in horror. She looked from side to side, panicking, dying, sobbing¡­ everything, internally.


    I knew what he was implying .


    ¡± Let¡¯s go grab some coffee, father. It¡¯s been awhile since we ate or sat together. ¡±


    I tried to neutralize the tension that was building. I could not let it rise.


    It was not about my pride, my ego. What was at stake here was Sherry who was back home.


    There was a lot going on already that was yet to be deciphered. I could not let her name go down in my father¡¯s bad book.


    He was like that hawk who had an elephant¡¯s brain.


    He held grudges and he held them badly.


    The fact that I had gone against him for the sake of a mere girl, was definitely not sitting well with him.


    It seemed like it was getting more and moreplicated to simply keep my Sherry safe.


    Did I call her mine? Guess, I already did and there is no turning back.


    No matter the past, no matter the present, my heart was heavily getting inclined towards the lookalike of my nemesis lover.


    In Spite of swearing never to thread the path that took everything away from me, I was walking down the same line, choosing again to burn for her, my head lowered in front of her throne.

 Chapter 79-Sherry’s POV ( Next day…

    My eyes suddenly shot open as I sat up.


    My lungs were feeling very heavy and my heart was racing like in a marathon.


    My mind took a little while before adjusting to the surroundings when I finally understood that I was in my room, on my bed.


    I strained out of the window to find that the horizon wasced with faint sunlight.


    Was it already evening? How long had I slept? I pulled my phone out to check the time and to my surprise, found that it was the next day. Very early in the morning.


    There were parts in my body which still hurt.


    I tried massaging those spots a little before moving sideways in the bed and then getting down. It was better when Bellow used to sleep with me. Sleeping alone was nice but it didn¡¯t feel like that tonight.


    I cravedpany. I pulled out the phone and dialed Sarah¡¯s number again. I knew she would answer with a cuss word if she received the call, for waking her up so early in the day.


    But I couldn¡¯t reach her. Her phone was going into voicemail again.


    I got up and went to the bathroom. I had been sleeping in my underwear. It made me feelfortable.


    I brushed my teeth and then came back.


    As soon as I stood in front of the window, the morning breeze blew and touched me like a healing grace.


    I ran out just like that, trying to take in the serenity of the rising sun.


    The birds circling on top with their open wings, made long so, so much.


    Suddenly I wanted to run away and forget all about all the pain.


    ¡± AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! ¡±


    I yelled my lungs out, letting the vent of anger and frustration go.


    Suddenly a pair of hands cloaked me from behind with a white bed sheet.


    ¡± You would have definitely been reported for obscenity and disturbance in public, had this house been in a neighborhood. ¡±


    It was Ryan.


    I immediately wrapped the cloth around me. Normally I would have answered back with a,


    ¡± Well sorry to burst your bubble but there is no one watching. ¡± , but today felt different.


    I couldn¡¯t even lift my head up and look at him in his face.


    It was he who touched my chin with his index finger and guided my face towards him.


    ¡± Why don¡¯t you look at me Sherry? Do you feel scared? ¡±


    Scared? Not really. I felt weird. That was the word. Not I nodded nevertheless.


    He sighed. Then he reached for my hand and asked, ¡± Do you trust me? ¡±


    My head immediately shook in the negative.


    ¡± Well, you should. ¡±


    With that he deleted me on his back as he morphed into that furry canine , leaping over the horizon.


    I grabbed tightly onto his neck with my hands, my fingers buried in his soft fur. My legs were kneading onto his under belly. It might have been hurting him but I did not dare to let it go in fear.


    He crossed thendscape with astounding speed. It seemed like we moved faster than his sports cars. If he was indeed this fast, why did he need to waste fuel on cars that hardly went a few miles with a gallon of gas?


    Me and my stingy, low ss mind. Guess, Ryan had so much money that he needed to find ways to spend them.


    My mind came back to the present as Ryan dropped me on the soft grassy meadows. We were deep into the countryside. There were vast stretches of green and green. As far as I could see the eyes.


    Ryan came forward at me with his moist snout as I tried backing off on all fours.


    ¡± Are you scared? ¡± I started nodding my head even before he couldplete asking.


    His body constricted as his limbs elongated themselves. He fell beside me, on my hand, in his form avatar.


    ¡± You see Sherry, if I had wanted to hurt you, I would have, long ago. ¡±


    He turned to look at me and I did as well.


    Our breaths shed as our nose met, our lips, just millimeters away.


    ¡± Is this a secret? Or everyone working understands you know about this! ¡±


    I hurriedly sat up, adjusting my bra strap, gasping a little.


    ¡± Only the three of us¡­. and Bellow¡­. and Chong¡­ and¡­. ummm, no.. No one else is alive as far as I can remember. ¡±


    He said sitting up as well.


    His perfect abs were glistening with the first morning lights as they touched the sweat beads. It looked like crystals as my hands went to touch them.


    But he caught my hand before it reached,


    ¡± Sherry, sharing my secret will not be easy. I would like you to remember certain things, just in case¡­. ¡±


    I turned towards him attentively,


    ¡± Never¡­ I repeat nevere in contact with my father or his men. Under no circumstances. Even if theye to my house.


    Go and hide in the toilets if you have to, till you see the coasts are clear. Is that understood? ¡±


    I wasn¡¯t but I nodded still.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡± And the other thing is, do not go anywhere alone. You can ask me, I will take you or you can ask Rose¡­. ¡±


    ¡± Will she continue to stay with you? ¡±


    The shift in the dynamics of my mind at the mere mention of her name was astounding.


    ¡± Yes, she will¡­ ¡± And he replied, without any hesitation.


    I immediately stood up and started walking back towards the direction from where we came.


    ¡± You forgot the bedsheet. ¡±


    Ryan caught up when I wasn¡¯t even more than five minutes. I snatched it from him, wrapped myself and began running.


    What was it that I felt for this yboy? What rtionship?


    I turned back, expecting him toe behind me, following¡­ But he was gone.


    I worriedly scanned the horizon. There was no sign of him.

 Chapter 80-Sherizad’s POV( Back home…. Past)

    The moment I entered through the unguarded front gates, I knew something terrible had happened even before knowing what it was.


    As I walked further inside, there was a crowd concentration, especially towards the central location . Initially I had to shove through them but as soon as they turned back and saw me, they shifted and made way for my passage.


    Their silent stares were giving me the creeps. It was then that I realized that the crowd was mainly around my father¡¯s ce.


    I broke into a run. I didn¡¯t stop before my legs automatically braked and then copsed into a fall.


    It was my father.


    He was on the ground. There were bite marks all over his body with a distinct stab wound at his heart.


    ¡± Father¡­ ¡± I crawled towards him on all fours and picked him up on myp.


    ¡± Father¡­ Father wakes up. Why are you sleeping here like this? ¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    My hands were shaking and my words faltered as my lips trembled.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ept the fact that wasid wide open in front of my eyes-


    My father, the jewel of my crown, my rock, the Alpha of our pack, was gone. He was lying on the cold hard ground, immobile and dead.


    I let out a blood coiling howl that left me as if my soul was what that left.


    My silent pack joined me as I mourned.


    They all finally broke down, along with me and our howls echoed through the woods.


    ***


    ¡°What happened? ¡± I finally sat up and wiped my tears as the head preacher came in to cover my father in his shroud.


    ¡± It was the wolf boy that you had brought in. ¡±


    One of my father¡¯s subordinates replied.


    I turned towards him with fierce eyes,


    ¡± What do you mean? ¡±


    Even if that boy had turned rabid and wild, hecked the strength and agility against my father, even if there were a dozen of him.


    Besides, I could see the prominent dagger stab.


    ¡± Your father had gone in his cage all alone. He locked us all out. Suddenly we heard his yell and scream and rushed in.


    The door of the cage was open and the boy leaped out and left.


    We rushed to your bleeding father and he saw the opportunity to escape.


    None of us know the details of what had happened but it seems like the boy¡¯s transformation was triggered once again. ¡±


    ¡± Drop the act, ¡± I stood up and yelled, ¡± Even if he transformed and overpowered my father, where the hell did he get a dagger from to stab him in the heart? ¡±


    I bent over my father and touched his wound,


    ¡± And with this precision? ¡±


    I had seen the boy fight Ryan. He was a bundle of crude power with no aim or skill. There was no way he couldnd a blow that would be swift and so quick that my father would fall for it.


    ¡± Sherizad, you should go and change into your mourning attire. We will be leaving towards the burial ground within a few minutes. It¡¯s been a long time since your father left for his heavenly abode. We waited only for your return. We should not let his soul do anymore waiting. ¡±


    It was my mother.


    It was the first time I was seeing her out in public and infront of all the ministers.


    She held me by my arm and literally dragged me out of there.


    I was about to protest but her sudden public appearance left me too stunned.


    I shrugged my hands off her grip when we were finally inside my room. She looked at my enraged face but turned quietly towards the door to shut it instead.


    The she turned towards me with an expression that said,


    ¡± Okay alright. Go ahead and blow. ¡±


    And I did.


    ¡± Why the hell did you bring me in like that? Were you not listening to what those stupid ministers said? They were trying to me it all on the little boy I had brought in when the culprit was clearly someone else. ¡±


    I probably spoke the fastest I could, all at one go.


    ¡± Correction Sherizad, they were trying to me  it on you. They were holding you responsible for his death. ¡±


    She replied, her voice very cold.


    ¡± And you let them and dragged me in here. How smart and clever! ¡±


    I pped as I mocked her decision.


    ¡± You don¡¯t understand, do you? You are the only living offspring that your father has. And you are a female. Whoever nned your father¡¯s murder is standing amongst us, hiding as a friend. They want you out of the picture and then grab his throne from the back. In the pretext of saving the pack. ¡±


    This didn¡¯t look like it wasing from someone who lived most of her life in istion. It seemed like an opinion from a seasoned politician.


    ¡± Then let me prove to them how wrong their evil hopes and aspirations are. Let me cut their serpent heads before spreading their poisonous hood. ¡±


    ¡± You cannot. Doing that without a solid proof or trial will lead to civil unrest. And we don¡¯t have time to investigate. The pack cannot remain leaderless for long. We need to appoint a leader who can be epted by all, undisputed. ¡±


    She added.


    ¡°And who might that be? ¡±


    I asked with suspicion.


    ¡± Tristan.


    Your father had given words to his father for your marriage even before you were born. Now is the time to keep that promise. With him by your side, you will be able to rule our pack undisputed.


    I have already sent him a letter exining the entire situation. He must being this way very soon. ¡±


    I stood there with my face dead and my heart dropping to the ground.

 Chapter 81-Sherry’s POV ( Sarah… What happened to her?

    I was walking back home with that bed sheet wrapped around me, drawing curious gazes from the few early morning walkers on the mostly empty street.


    ¡± Get in, ¡± A voice followed after two loud honking, suddenly startling me.


    The car door opened and it was Rose who greeted me from the inside.


    I hesitated as she kept looking at me.


    ¡± I can¡¯t wait for you forever you know¡­ ¡± She rolled her eyes as she stared.


    I decided to get in.


    I sat in silence in the back seat as she drove and asionally spared a nce at me, but said nothing.


    ¡± Is there something that you want to tell me, Rose? ¡±


    I finally asked because it was really getting very difficult with that nce.


    ¡± Nothing. I was just trying to figure out what it was about you that drew men. Your face looks so-so, your figure is okay. I mean you arecking in your curves a bit but it isn¡¯t that obvious as for your personality you weigh heavily on the boring scale.¡±


    The way she was analyzing me without any bias and passing on her judgment to me, one would think that I paid her. What a haughty thing.


    ¡± Yet it seems like you got the two most dangerous men in the underworld, thinking only about youtely¡­ ¡±


    She scoffed and turned back towards the road.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Before I could ask her what she meant, we reached the gates of Ryan¡¯s mansion.


    ¡± Have your breakfast and then get some sleep. I wille to fetch you around the afternoon. Don¡¯t keep me waiting. ¡±


    She yeeted me and drove away without stopping. It really started to seem like I was in a madhouse.


    I stood up, dusted the soil off my dress before walking inside.


    Ryan had note back home and the boys were also missing as usual.


    I went to the kitchen and prepared myself a sandwich and pulled my phone out to call Sarah again.


    This time around, the call did go through, and strangely enough, I thought that I could even hear her phone ring. Not the ring of the call going through but her ringtone¡­


    I looked at the phone and then turned around.


    ¡± Holy f*ck! ¡±


    The butter knife went flying from my hand in shock as I turned to check where the sound wasing from but instead found Sarah staring into my soul, standing right in front of me.


    ¡± Where the hell did youe in here from? So early in the morning? Sarah, are you alright? What¡¯s going on? I tried calling you so many times, where were you gone? ¡±


    She listened to my sprinting and then went around the table and jumped on top of it to sit. Then dangling her feet down she started to smile at me,


    ¡± Looks like you got yourself afortable home. ¡±


    She said , now leaning back on the table.


    I strained over her shoulders out of the ss window to check if the guards were still there or not. They were.


    ¡± How did you get inside Sarah? ¡±


    I asked her, looking concerned.


    ¡± Why? Are you afraid I broke into your house? ¡± Her voice sounded more like a taunt, which was very weird. She was the one more mature one between us two. Whenever I did something stupid or oundish, she was the one to reprimand. She had always been my ¡® go-to¡¯ person.


    ¡± I am afraid that they might drag you out or worse. And for your correction, this isn¡¯t my house. Just the ce I am staying at for the time being. ¡±


    ¡± Doesn¡¯t look like that¡­ ¡± She jumped off the table and went off of the kitchen, towards the main house as I followed her from behind, stealing a nce back at the guards again.


    ¡± So, Sherry, show me where you sleep? Do you sleep alone or do you sleep with your man? ¡±


    I was scratching the back of my head, wondering what this sudden change was in her behavior.


    ¡± This way. I stay in this one. ¡±


    I opened my room and showed her in, ¡± And what man are you implying Sarah? He sleeps with his stripper and probably has a list of other women to follow her. You know why I am here very well.


    Now tell me where you vanished suddenly. I went to your ce. You were even there. ¡±


    ¡± Why Sherry, do I need to inform you about my whereabouts? Do you do the same with me? ¡±


    She was getting on my nerves for the first time in the history of our friendship,


    ¡± Do you even have any idea what I have been through? I kidnapped Sarah, and almost sold it. The hell they made me see in all those hours, is stilling back in my dreams. ¡±


    Theter part of my statement wasn¡¯t true.


    The dreams that I was having were not of my harrowing experience at the hands of my traffickers. But it was about Ryan. I was being haunted by a certain forest where I kept revisiting.


    ¡± What¡¯s such a big deal getting kidnapped and sold to Sherry? You already sold yourself once. How would it hurt if you did it one more time with another? ¡±


    She picked the jar of dry fruits beside my bed which even I didn¡¯t know was there. It must have been Bellow who kept it there so I could snack on them after waking up.


    ¡°Hhhmmm, this is some exotic bliss that I see over here. ¡± She eximed, falling back on the bed.


    Then suddenly sat up and looked at me with her eyes, so full of something that I couldn¡¯t understand,


    ¡± You know what Sherry? I was desperately thinking about my life choicestely. Seems like I should take a clue or two from you.


    I am thinking about giving myself a shot at selling myself as well. ¡°

 Chapter 82-Sherry’s POV ( neon and me

    I woke up feeling like a million bucks, not a care in the world. I rummaged through my closet and spotted the neon dress hanging just like I had kept itst night.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Rose gave it to me.


    No no, don¡¯t get it wrong. She did not give it to me, she just acted as the courier person.


    She stormed back in yesterday when Sarah was having that weird breakdown of hers. I was just scouting for words to tell her that she was getting it all messed up, I was not on the sunny side while forgetting about her, when Rose entered.


    ¡°Here, up but on check for fits. I will need to fix it by today. You will need it for tomorrow¡¯s party. ¡± Rose said, throwing the bag on myp as Sarah watched.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± I pulled out the neon dress and looked at it, astonished.


    ¡± The dress that you will be wearing tomorrow. For the party. That¡¯s Boss¡¯s order. ¡±


    Rose repeated herself through gritted teeth and sybles.


    ¡± Ryan? He wants me to wear this for a party? Where is he ? Why didn¡¯t he tell me so? ¡±


    I have yet to see or hear from him since he vanished.


    ¡± Oh no! Not him ¡± Rose said.


    ¡± Then who? ¡± I asked, curious as Sarah too, looked curiously on.


    ¡± His father. You will have to leave with me in the morning, tomorrow and one more thing¡­ ¡±


    Rose added, ¡± Ryan cannot know about the details. That will be your job.¡±


    I could not wrap my head around the fact that the house was turning into a circus.


    Now where did Ryan¡¯s fathere from in this picture suddenly? And why was he sending me a dress and wanted me to attend a party, without informing Ryan?


    Before I could ask, Rose went behind Sarah and with a sudden leap held her down. I jumped up on my feet as Sarah looked at me, scared.


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong with you woman? Let Sarah go! ¡±


    I grabbed her hands and tried pulling them apart. But she was too strong and God, she had skills.


    She moved like I was watching some action movie flick. She grabbed both my hands in one of her hands and sat over Sarah in such a manner that she could possibly not get enough air.


    It immediately took a step back.


    Sarah stood up as well and I retracted.


    Then she pulled Sarah up by the back off her cor.


    ¡± I will be taking this one as leverage. You need to do exactly as you are told. If there is any mistake , this will be thest time that you will be seeing your friend. ¡±


    She left with Rose from the back door.


    I knew I had to live and to live I had to return to normal and stop sulking. I took a deep breath as I put the dress on. It had a very deep back and hugged my curves on every spot. I looked at the sunny sky outside and told myself that it was going to be a good day today. I was feeling daring so decided to put some makeup on. I carefully applied a bold red lipstick and smoky eye shadow, making sure every detail was just perfect even though that was not mentioned. Then I slipped into a pair of heels that too had arrivedst night.


    I stopped in front of the mirror to take onest look and then strutted out of my room like a queen ready to conquer her kingdom.


    Ryan and his boys were already sitting around on the chairs in the hall when I came out. I have not seen or heard from them since yesterday. Neither was Bellow back. Which was unusual.


    As soon as the boys caught a glimpse of me, their jaws dropped so low, I could hear them hit the floor. Ryan, Beck, and Josh were all staring at me, trying to find their words, but failing miserably. I decided to help them out a bit.


    ¡°Well, well, well, what do we have here?¡± I teased, striking a pose. ¡°You boys look like you¡¯ve never seen someone wear neon before.¡±


    Beck finally found his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve seen neon before, but never worn it quite like that,¡± he said. Ryan said nothing. I could tell he wasn¡¯t impressed. ¡°Ummm, Sherry, good morning. Did you sleep well? Ummm, what¡¯s with the makeup? You¡­ you look different,¡± he said, with a confused expression. Very unlike his natural demeanor.


    I tried to y it off with a flirty smile. ¡°Oh, just trying something new for you, all. Do you like it?¡± I asked, hoping he would change his opinion and I would be able to slip out without having to exin myself to him.


    But deep down somewhere behind my make up was that wanting, that desire which begged him to understand. Which begged him to save me from this mess.


    ¡± You look like you are going to a party¡­ ¡± His voice seemed very light and hushed.


    I grinned, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I had in mind. So, who¡¯s ready to have some fun? Life is good when you¡¯re dressed to kill. May be I would get some prey as well. ¡±


    They looked too stunned to speak. And I had no idea why I was going so overboard with my casual acting.


    Finally Ryan stood up and headed my way,


    ¡± Okay, where do you want to go, tell me. I will take you there. ¡±


    I stumbled over my heels as I fell over his arms.


    He caught me alright but my panic rm was already set off.


    I had already messed up big time.


    I did everything I was not supposed to have done and that was just the beginning.


    I gulped hard.


    ¡± Oh no Ryan, thanks. I don¡¯t need it. Rose and I are going out. No boys allowed. Ummm, like, you know, just a girls night¡­ I mean girls day out¡­ No parties nothing of that sort. ¡±


    It felt like I had been summoned at the principal¡¯s office like in back school and was about to be expelled with an ultimate warning.

 Chapter 83-Out of his gates

    ¡± And since when did you be friends with a stripper that you didn¡¯t even want around? ¡±


    Ryan asked with his brows arched. Sherry looked away before she replied,


    ¡± We are not¡­ I mean you don¡¯t need to be friends with someone to hang out. Besides, you sent her to pick me up after leaving me naked on the road like that¡­ umm, I¡­ we.. we talked a little and bonded after that. ¡±


    Then she stepped a little closer and tip toed, supporting her weight over Ryan¡¯s shoulder and then whispered in his ears,


    ¡± I might simply want to hang around with some normal human for a change Ryan¡­ Am I prohibited from that? ¡±


    She pulled away from Ryan and looked at his face. Her words did the trick. He looked hesitant to ask her anything else.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just then there was a honk that came from the front porch. Rose had arrived.


    Sherry tilted her head as if a little confused,


    ¡± She didn¡¯t sleep with youst night here? ¡±


    Her voice was a little usative, a little hurt with a little bit of curiosity.


    ¡± Why, you want her to go to Sherizad? ¡±


    Ryan walked her backwards with his head touching her forehead and pushing her, until her back stopped on the wall.


    ¡± Does it matter? ¡±


    Sherry didn¡¯t flinch for even a tiny bit this time and her answer was as bold as the neon on her.


    ¡± No! It doesn¡¯t. ¡± Ryan touched her down from where the dress explicitly exposed her shoulder at the back. He traced her down her spine and stopped when his palm brushed against her buttock.


    ¡± Since we are now talking heart to heart with no veil, let me ask you a question. ¡± Sherry gulped as he touched her where her dress ended, that was exactly an inch or two lower from her butt cheeks. His hand gilded around smoothly in her thigh.


    ¡°Do you know anything about our rut? ¡±


    Sherry looked clueless , while the boys broke into a frenziedughter that also seemed a little out of ce and sinister because Ryan had that cold, staunch expression all over his face and he was pressing on her harder.


    Sherry looked over at the gate, hoping that Rose might enter and their conversation would be over, but she did not even when her car was already inside the main gates.


    ¡± Look into my eyes when I am talking¡­¡± Ryan¡¯s voice now was a clear threat.


    ¡°During the werewolf rut, our instincts take over. It¡¯s like an uncontroble urge, a primal need. Our bodies are flooded with hormones, making us incredibly aggressive and sexually charged like we are on some kind of a supernatural drug. It doesn¡¯t matter who stands in front of us at that moment. We would f*ck the life out of even a dog or a bear. ¡±


    Sherry looked up at him with her eyes wider, slightly licking her lips because she probably felt too dry with fear.


    Just then Ryan straightened up,


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t let any wolf harm you in any way, not even mine¡­ ¡±


    He held her hands and pulled her out towards the main gate. There, Rose was already waiting with her sunroof down . Her legs stretched over the steering wheel while she waited.


    She uncrossed them when she saw Ryaning out with Sherry but she did not sit up.


    ¡± Hi, Rose. ¡± Sherry meekly waved at her while she stared her down, her hand still in Ryan¡¯s firm hands.


    ¡± Hey babes, heard you girls got yourselves a date¡­ Why am I not invited? ¡±


    Rose sat up this time, adjusting her hair as she looked at Ryan.


    ¡± Why? You want a threesome? I don¡¯t think this girl is up for that! ¡±


    Sherry immediately yanked her hand off his grip as he faltered momentarily when he smiled.


    ¡± Well, you can always teach her. This is your field of expertise. ¡±


    He pursed his lips as he watched Sherry go and sit beside Rose, hurriedly.


    She quickly put the seat belt on and said, ¡± Let¡¯s go. Shall we! ¡± With the corner of her eyes.


    Before Rose could even start the engine, Ryan banged hard on the hood as the entire car shook.


    ¡± Just remember that¡¯s my property that you are taking with you babes, and you know how stingy I am. Make sure I get her back exactly as she was. ¡±


    Rose rolled her eyes and shrugged at his manners. Then forced a smile at him and said ,


    ¡± Well, you can rest assured that I would not be doing anything with her, I am as straight as they get my dear Ryan. And I think Sherry right here is an adult. If she chooses to vite any of her contract, it¡¯s her you should hold ountable, not my poor self here. I¡¯m just the driver in here, I don¡¯t get to decide where the passenger ends. ¡±


    With that she honked her way out of his mansion and didn¡¯t stop till they crossed a couple of bends.


    Then she jammed the break so hard, Sherry hit her head in the ss.


    ¡± You know you did a terrible job back there. I am presuming you have no interest in saving your friend. ¡±


    Sherry breathed a loud and then turned to face Rose,


    ¡± Even you know that I did my best. You asked me to walk out of the lion¡¯s den with a load of meat on my back. And you dare to taunt me for being scratched? You should be honest and appreciate me for even being out here in the first ce. ¡±


    Rose looked away,


    ¡± Never mind. Seems like this drama between the father and son is going tost for a while. And I hope they don¡¯t both take it out on me. As for you, you should watch out as well. You look naive but brave. Don¡¯t get too involved with one to infuriate the other.


    These men take revenge to the next level and you don¡¯t want to be on that list. ¡°

 Chapter 84-Sherry’s POV ( his daddy dear

    I had no idea where we were headed but it seemed like we were going forever.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    My mind was too preupied with thought of what Ryan told me earlier. Rut? Why on earth did he have to talk about his hormonal issues and then he talked about protection. My senses were hammering my brain, trying to decide whether it was a promise or was it a threat!


    Then suddenly we stopped in front of a gigantic gate. Its mere size humbled me. I had never seen a gate that looked like the Great Wall of China itself.


    A knock on our window, brought me back to the scene. My eyes were busy admiring its intricate detailing with mystics designs that looked more symbolic.


    ¡± Your ID cards please.¡±


    A well suited guard came and asked.


    They let us pass after scanning.


    As the gates creaked open, I had to rub my eyes.


    There stretched in front of me was a city. A majestic town inside. There were towering buildings, wide roads, flyovers and there was even traffic. I could see choppers flying in and out as if they were mere taxis with wings. In fact there were signal towers on top of the building with a prominent announcement being made, for the chopper to avoid an aerial traffic jam.


    Honestly, it felt like I had jumped a few decades into the future.


    There were neon lights everywhere and it was clear that whoever built that ce and sent me the dress, had a fetish for neon shades.


    The buildings were reflecting the sunlight with their ss exteriors, giving the entire ce a natural glow.


    ¡± Wee to the underworld Sherry.¡± Rose finally spoke as we went further on.


    She finally stopped in front of a huge skyscraper.


    Her car was scooped up for hassle free parking. She trotted right inside as I ran behind. I was looking at everything so mesmerized that it had already got Sarah out of my mind.


    We went straight up in the elevator. There were just the two of us. We were headed for what seemed like the sixty sixth floor, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the view would be from its window.


    We came out and Sarah led us towards a room that had the number six on top.


    I could already smell the air that was thick with nicotine. As soon as the door opened, the smoke leaped out like a thick fog.


    I breathed in. It further numbed my worries and I carefully walked in.


    ¡± Is this the girl? ¡±


    I heard a voice from beyond the misty veil of smoke and it gave me the jitters.


    I saw Rose fall on her knees and bow down, not even looking up at the person in front, she answered,


    ¡°Yes, she is. ¡±


    I saw his hand move as if asking Rose to leave. And I immediately felt a pang of fear and wanted to grab her hand. But she was already gone when I turned back.


    ¡± Come here. Come closer so I can see you! ¡±


    I gulped at themand and tip toed forward, unsure why I was feeling so ufortable.


    And then I saw his face.


    Those eyes definitely mimicked Ryan¡¯s. That face had distinct features resembling his. They were father and son no doubt and nobody would doubt that they were not biologically connected.


    He touched my arms and looked me up. A smirk crossed his lips and his fingers went up and down my arm along with his eye gaze.


    I had no idea that I was holding my breath until he went back to his seat and asked me,


    ¡± Come sit beside me, here! ¡±


    I slowly obeyed. He looked at his watch as I looked from the corner of my eyes.


    ¡± The party doesn¡¯t start before noon. We had plenty of time before that. ¡±


    He came dangerously close to my face and I immediately went back several inches.


    ¡± Why? What happened? You don¡¯t like my scent baby girl? I have a long line of women begging to get me this close. You must consider yourself privileged. ¡±


    His breath reeked of cigar. I could still see the ashes on the table.


    ¡± I think you got me wrong here sir, I am not that kind of a girl¡­ I came here because of my friend. And since I am already here, would you please kindly care to release her like Rose said? ¡±


    I stood up and he yanked me over the table and I was pinned over it under his weight.


    He was strong and young for his age. The sharpness was not only in his eyes but his jawline as well. A little gray here and there in his hair and stubble made the aura around more intimidating.


    ¡± You did nobody any favor bying here. You are here to save your little ass. ¡±


    He pped me so hard that it burnt my skin on my right butt cheek.


    ¡± You will be my date today, my sweet thing. We have things to go all around the clock that might stretch till the end of tonight. ¡±


    He ced his finger over my quivering lip.


    This was not the same quiver that I experienced around Ryan , at all. It was a sick reflex that was building up the taste of bile inside my pit. And I could feel the taste on my tongue.


    As he forced his thumb inside, I bit it involuntarily to be honest . That gave me the opportunity to push him a little and straighten up and move to the side.


    ¡± I am sorry for that sir. It was unintentional. I did mention to you before that I wasn¡¯t that kind of a girl whom you are used to using for your pleasure. ¡±


    I didn¡¯t even look up, just bowed to try and neutralize the pressure.


    ¡± A kitten that bites¡­ Interesting. You sure know how to keep things spicy my baby girl. ¡°.


    His words just swept my statements clear off the te.


    ¡± Let me do a little favor by letting you know this, you will get your friend after youplete your task after tonight. Till then, I will keep a close eye¡­ ¡±


    He came right at my face and I couldn¡¯t even back off, ¡°I would definitely like to know what kind of a girl you are¡­ apart from being a s*x worker and contracted s*x  ve. ¡±


    I opened my mouth to protest but he had done his research. There was no way I could deny those ims except for theter part perhaps.


    ¡± I am not a s*x ve¡­ I am just contracted to Ryan for bondbor because I was indebted for my father¡¯s treatment. ¡±


    I thought I had him now that his expression changed. He suddenly broke into a smile and pped around,


    ¡± Excellent!


    Then it means that you are not sexually involved with my son anywhere. Which means, I could im you entirely for myself. ¡±


    He grabbed my throat and massaged it in such a terrific way, I didn¡¯t know if it was erotic, offensive or was it a threat.


    It seemed to run in the family. Threatening people with gestures and riddles.

 Chapter 85-Sherry’s POV (unpleasant gestures

    His hands went up and down back as he sat me beside himself. It was not a chopper that we sat in. It was an extrarge sized drone. It was fully automated with a touch screen dashboard and there was barely room enough for two. I think it was a solo seater but he squeezed in us two or not.


    He pulled me closer to himself in the pretext of a space crunch.


    I swear to the heavens I could have kicked right at his balls or punctured it with my fist in the least. I would have happily confessed about this ¡®secret¡¯ to Ryan had it not been for Sarah and I had to close my eyes and keep counting my breath once more, just so my whistle didn¡¯t blow off and I didn¡¯t strangle this mafia shit.


    ¡± Have you ever been on one of these? ¡± He asked me, spreading one arm towards the dashboard while his other lingered near my butt cheek.


    Guess he had given a dress so short so he could better ess my skin.


    I looked away, trying to ignore him as the drone hovered over the cityscape but without any noise or sound.


    He grabbed my cheeks with the hand that was free and pressed it so hard that they were hurting my teeth. He pulled my face towards him and repeated,


    ¡± Of course you haven¡¯t. I just bought this baby from overseas. One of a kind, still in the pilot stage. They custom made the first one for me and I loved it so much that I pre-booked an entire fleet. ¡±


    Was he trying to show off his money? Why? He didn¡¯t have to. I already knew that they didn¡¯t even know how much they had. They never counted their money. Money was just a number in their ounts.


    ¡± Buying what interests me, has always been a passion¡­ ¡±


    Oh! Now I saw where this was headed.


    ¡± I never likedpetition, you see¡­ ¡±


    His fingers ran up and grabbed my hair from the back and yanked.


    ¡± You will find that if you can please me, you can be very well of¡­ ¡±


    No thanks! I was tempted to say that but instead I sat there, rigid as hell.


    It pissed him off, I guess. He moved his other hand straight at my pants¡­


    I was horrified. But he looked quite pleased. He stopped right where my clitoris was and smirked at me with a brow that was arched.


    I gulped.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry baby girl, daddy has other ns ¡­¡±


    I cringed and gulped harder at that.


    The drone soonnded over another magnificent looking building and we got off on a grand helipad.


    Two dozens of strong and well built men rushed in. They very much looked like bodyguards.


    ¡± How¡¯s everything going? ¡±


    He asked as I adjusted my dress to cover as much of my skin as it could. I was already feeling very self conscious and wanted to attract as little attention as possible.


    ¡± The delegates are on their way. All other preparations are done. ¡±


    The one that looked like the head, answered.


    ¡± And their amodations? ¡±


    ¡± All set. We double checked them. ¡±


    I noticed that they were wearing what looked like a uniform. ck and red. Quite a goodbination.


    He led me down the elevator and soon we were again headed towards a room.


    The room was decorated with plush velvet armchairs and chaise lounges arranged tastefully around the room.


    In the center of the room stood an ornate bar,plete with a polished granite countertop and a collection of premium spirits and wines. The shelves behind the bar were lined with crystal decanters, each filled with a different vintage wine or rare whiskey which I had never seen or heard of.


    There were countersden with bouquets of flowers and trays of hors d¡¯oeuvres and canap¨¦s. The delicate bite-sized treats range from caviar topped blinis to mini lobster rolls.


    The soft jazz music was adding to the ambiance of the room. The lighting was dim and its glow didn¡¯t quite feel right.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡± This way baby girl¡­ We wait here till it¡¯s time for the party to start downstairs¡­ ¡±


    I followed him as he took a ss from the woman behind the bar and walked inside another door.


    There was a room full of elderly men , all in a state of inebriation.


    I could pick up snippets of conversations in English, Spanish, French, German, and othernguages, all blending together in a cacophony of sounds and ents.


    The air was thick with the smell of alcohol, and empty bottles littered the tables and floor. The men were dressed in a variety of styles, from suits and ties to more casual attire, but all seem to be disheveled and unkempt.


    As soon as we entered, most of them fell silent.


    ¡± Look who we have here, our benevolent host himself¡­ And he brought ourselves such a pretty toy¡­ ¡±


    A red headed one with a very narrow mustache was almost drooling as he looked me up and down and almost devoured me with his eyes.


    ¡± Oh no no¡­ My dear Robert. She is not a treat. I have better options prepared for you downstairs. ¡±


    I almost rolled my eyes as I sat at the corner most spot which was empty.


    I was in a room full of rowdy old men who were so high, they could gang rape me any moment.


    My only savior at the moment was the man who had me ogled all this while. What an irony!


    I sat on that spot for minutes that stretched like hours while the men kept flexing about things that I couldn¡¯t even fathom to wrap my head around.


    I was fidgeting with my nails and tapping my legs quite involuntarily because I was nervous and bored, when out of nowhere suddenly, he yelled my name,


    ¡± Sherry, are you feeling left out? Come with me, let me give you a private tour. ¡°

 Chapter 86-Back in times when there was a shift in powers( …Past…)

    ¡°Ourdy, we looked everywhere, but the princess was nowhere to be found. ¡±


    Chaos was the name of the situation at the Scarlet Pack.


    Sherizad had gone missing. It wasn¡¯t even hours since her father was buried ording to the traditions of their tribe. She had been right at the forefront, leading the entire procession, taking all the responsibilities and performing all hisst rights, just like a son, in front of all their eyes.


    There was a lot of spection and whispering behind the quarters for her step mothers.


    It was clear that everyone thought Sherizad was trying something that no other princess had ever tried. But none had the audacity to question her, right on her face.


    It wasn¡¯t like Alpha Shell hadn¡¯t left behind any male prodigies.


    Sherizad had brothers. A couple of them and sisters too, but they were all toddlers and one was a minor child. Only she was about toe of age. She was the eldest child.


    There was a lot of politics already in active pace, right after her father¡¯s mysterious death. That was the primary reason why her mother hade out in front of the public eyes, to help stabilize the reign. She was no ordinary woman like her other stepmothers, she was a Moors princess and knew very well how to surf the tides of an upheaval.


    ¡°Hhhmmm, do not worry. I am sure she is safe and sound. Perhaps she just left for a little ¡® self time¡¯. She too needs to recover from her father¡¯s death. Has anybody seen Midnight around? Send her to my chambers as soon as you possibly can. ¡±


    Sherizad¡¯s mother retreated.


    She said whatever she said to appease the over worried soldiers. It was evident that they worried about Sherizad¡¯s safety, given the current circumstances. But her mother knew exactly why she had vanished.


    It was because Tristan wasing and she didn¡¯t want to face him.


    Midnight asked for permission to enter the queen¡¯s chamber upon her arrival.


    She had brought along a leather pouch of water. She knew she had been summoned for questioning.


    ¡± Alright Midnight. Spill it all out. What¡¯s up with Sherizad? Why is she talking about her union with Tristan? It isn¡¯t something new that she had heard, is it? Why is this sudden change in her demeanor? Start talking. And talk right to the point. I don¡¯t have time for any nonsense. ¡±


    She asked as she sharpened her swords without even looking up.


    Midnight gulped.


    ¡± I¡­ I don¡¯t know much about mydy but I think it¡¯s the matter of their hearts¡­ But I am not sure¡­ Just a spection. ¡±


    She started gulping down the water as sweat beads formed on her head.


    ¡± Matter of hearts? A romantic interest ? Has she fallen in love with another, ignoring the promise of her own father? ¡±


    This time the queen looked up and Midnight felt like she was going to be petrified. The Alpha had been thought. But he was a straightforward guy. He wouldn¡¯t simply knock some senses into Midnight, everytime she helped Sherizad with something illegal and then she would be fine.. But that was not the case with the queen. She was known for her hostilities in her earlier days when she had been just married into the tribe. She had been some sort of a rebel like Sherizad, herself. But she bowed before her father¡¯s will and married Alpha Shell because family and its honor came before any feeling.


    Midnight was literally shaking at this point.


    ¡± Who is he? Tell me the name? Did he promise her marriage? Is he even the head of a pack? ¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Midnight felt like her water broke even though she had no idea how it felt like to be pregnant .


    ¡± No.. No.. No¡­ Mydy¡­ You got it all wrong. It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s just she might not befortable with Alpha Tristan, you know what I mean¡­ There is no third wheel.. ¡±


    Midnight tried stammering her way out of the mess that she was in. She wasn¡¯t lying, was she?


    Ryan and Sherizad did not have anything official. Neither did they conform or promise each other anything.


    But Midnight knew that it was because of him that marrying Tristan had be all the more unbearable.


    ¡± Comfortable? What doesfort have to do anything in marriage? It¡¯s a duty. To keep the peace in the pack. Soldiers do not go to war to feelfortable there. What nonsense is this? ¡±


    The queen¡¯s eyes were spewing anger at an rming rate.


    ¡± Get going right now. And get her back to me. THIS INSTANCE! If I see youing back without her, I will have your head. IS THAT CLEAR? ¡±


    She barked so loud, Midnight toppled over herself.


    ¡± Y¨CYes mydy. I will not fail in my task. ¡±


    With that she ran. Literally ran out of the queen¡¯s chamber and tent.


    ¡± So that is what marriage is for Sherizad¡¯s mother and her father too, perhaps. A duty towards the pack. An obligation¡­ ¡±


    Midnight couldn¡¯t help but wonder as she stumbled her way out of the pack. She needed to find Sherizad and she needed to ask her toe to a decision.


    Midnight knew exactly where Sherizad might have headed.


    Towards where she would be led by her heart.


    To Ryan¡¯s pack.


    Neither Sherizad, nor Midnight were aware of the turmoil Ryan or his own pack were going through.


    If the Scarlet Pack had chaos in its shed, the Moonlight Pack was witnessing what could be called a bloody mess.


    And quite literally at that.


    Ryan hade back to the scene where he saw his own mother at the stake by the order of his own father. And what followed after that was bloodier.


    Sherizad was headed towards him, in the middle of all that with her own set of troubles, hoping for a solution to her own set of troubles.

 Chapter 87-Sherizad’s POV (His answer…… Past)

    My feet were bleeding and I had to stop every now and then to spread my scent all over the ce so nobody would be able to pick up my bloody trail. I was walking barefoot. In my human form. My skin was peeling because of the thorny shrubs but I didn¡¯t care. I had to take the shortcut to reach the Moonlight Pack. It was urgent and it was also my first time. I only visited other packs whenever my father took me along the delegation. Other than that I was a wild bird. I avoided mingling with the Alphas as much was possible.


    As soon as I entered the Moonlight Pack area, I could tell that they were very very different from our Scarlet Pack. To begin with their borders were not fenced or actively guarded like ours was. Instead it seemed like they marked it with their¡­ ummm, you know, urine in their feral state. A verymon practice amongst the animals which we werewolves had long discarded because of our refined ss. The Moonlight Pack seemed left behind in that aspect. Or maybe they were overtly territorial.


    Anyways, this allowed me to sneak into their borders quite easily. And I was not met with any guards or patrol till I had crossed quite a long stretch.


    ¡± Hold right there! Who are you and what is your purpose here! ¡± They literally fell from the trees over me but I surrendered without any struggle because I had no intention of exining anything to them and I actually wanted them to carry me to where I could find Ryan. That was exactly what they were doing.


    The first thing I noticed was the grand entrance made of timber logs. The entrance led to a courtyard where arge bonfire was lit. Or so it seemed. They had one single, gigantic Pack House at the center, with scattered huts and houses here and there. The Pack House was built with sturdy stone walls, designed to withstand even the force of a werewolf in full transformation.


    Once inside, I found ourselves in the main hall, which served as the hub of the pack. The hall was decorated with intricate carvings and animal skins, and the centerpiece was a massive chandelier that cast a warm glow on everything below it. It was oddly empty as well. The only poption I witnessed was outside.


    To the left of the main hall is the dining hall. The hall wasrge enough to amodate the entire pack. Beyond that were several living quarters for the pack members, perhaps.


    ¡± The hell! Is that you, Princess Sherizad! My goodness! Put her down! ¡±


    It was Beck, I was finally so happy to see someone with a known face. Before the guards could carry out his order, I jumped on my two feets, leaving the guards bewildered, wondering why I had been hanging on my all fours if I was so easily able to free myself.


    ¡± Thank goodness I found you. Where is Ryan? I need to see him now. Real quick! ¡±


    I smiled at Beck but he looked at me with an expression that I could not read.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I could hear sounds from another hall from the right. It seemed like it was some kind of a courtroom. I could hear Ryan¡¯s faint growls from there alright.


    I tried to push my way towards him but Beck caught me at my stomach and literally threw me back,


    ¡± I am sorry Sherizad. But this is not a good time. You cannot enter the court at the moment. ¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe his audacity.


    ¡± Excuse me! Don¡¯t think that you can talk to me like this just because you know me. I NEED TO SEE RYAN! Right now. It¡¯s kind of urgent. It can¡¯t wait. ¡±


    I tried to force my way forward and Beck literally tried to hackle me.


    ¡± You do not understand. You really don¡¯t want to see him right now. It will not end well. ¡±


    Was that a threat or a warning?


    I didn¡¯t care. Tristan was on his way to my pack, I needed to have a word with him before heading back. I knew I couldn¡¯t keep my Pack hanging under the current situation.


    If Ryan felt for me just like I did for him, which I was sure he did, we could get married instead of me having to marry Tristan. Then our Packs could have an united regime.


    A win-win for all. Little did I know that we n and fate ns and no one can overwrite that.


    I shoved the guards at the entrance of the courtroom, as they went flying and I entered the room as everyone fell silent.


    All eyes turned towards me, including Ryan.


    It seemed like I had indeed interrupted something important but I didn¡¯t have time in my hand to wait for the proper process.


    ¡± Ryan, I need to talk to you. It¡¯s urgent. ¡±


    Ryan raised his hand into a stop sign as soon as I was about to approach his elegant throne chair, made of pure oak .


    I froze in my tracks. I looked into his eyes. They were cold. Emotionless. My heart stopped when I saw the red in his eyeballs, shining.


    ¡± Now is not the time for Princess Sherizad. Who gave you the permission to barge into my court like this?


    This is not your father¡¯s ce, that you can stumble into any time. Beck, take her back and make her wait in the guest room. ¡±


    I was too stunned to speak.


    What was the meaning of it? What was that behavior? What did I do for him to act that mean? It was unfathomable.


    I would have, however forgiven all of it had he not mentioned my father in this.


    I had just lost him. The wound was still raw.


    Beck came from the back to grab my arm. I shrugged him with such force that I hit him on his face and his nose started to bleed.


    ¡± I hade here for something urgent, Alpha Ryan. Guess I got my answer. ¡±


    With that I stormed out of his presence.

 Chapter 88-Ryan’s POV ( Burning at the stake…. Past

    I stood there, watching my mother wriggle as my father set her aze with the torch he had in his hand.


    The pyre was dripping in oil and the moment the tongue of the fiery me touched the wet hay, my mother¡¯s flesh began roasting alive and I heard her shriek pierce the sky.


    That was the moment I turned off my humanity, rather I lost it all.


    I ran towards her as far as my feet could carry me.


    I shoved and threw everyone aside who came in my way.


    Just when I was about to take the plunge inside the fire and try and pull out my mother, or whatever of her was left, when suddenly she yelled, after watching me in front of her,


    ¡± Ryan, stop. I order you by virtue of the breast milk that I ever fed you, my son. ¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t have stopped. I shouldn¡¯t have listened. But my feets did exactly the opposite. It braked into a sudden halt.


    My mother smiled as I watched portions of her flesh and skin fuse together in the heat and then ke off and drop from her body, revealing the bone which then started charring.


    ¡± You cannot save me, my son. Not anymore. I am doomed. But if I fed you well and took real care of you, you will take my revenge, before this pyre cools down. ¡±


    With that she wentpletely behind the veil of fire and that was thest time I saw her beautiful face.


    ¡± Mother¡­ ¡±


    I extended my hands to grab her like I used to when she taught me to walk, but she was gone forever and the realization brought me down on my knees. Big wet drops dripped down my cheeks as I sat there staring nk, motionless.


    Then he came into my visual range.


    He had the audacity to walk towards me with the torch still in his hand, with which he just turned the one , who brought me to this world, to ashes.


    ¡± You might hate me all you want but I had my reasons¡­ She tried to kill¡­ ¡±


    I raised my hand, ¡± GUARDS! ¡±


    I yelled and they came rushing in front of me.


    ¡± Take this old away and lock him up. I will talk with him in my court. As for now, bring in more hay and wood. This fire must not go out,e hail or storm or it¡¯s raining, till I am able to quench my mother¡¯s final thirst with the blood of the ones who did her like this. ¡±


    With that I stood up and began walking towards the Pack House.


    ¡± You can¡¯t do this to me Ryan! I am your father. I am also the Alpha¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Was¡­ Now I am that! ¡±


    He was scuffling with the guards, behind my back but my words made their job easy as his body went limp with realization.


    He had already given me the position and even the ceremony was over.


    The office of the Alpha was not something that one could give and take at whim. He knew pretty well that he needed to challenge me in a proper, one on one duel if he wished to take back the office from me.


    And he didn¡¯t dare at the moment, given my mental state. I would have easily and happily ripped his heart out with my bare hands and fed it to the vultures, without having to go through the facade of trial in the courtroom.


    As I walked in my room after that, I went straight inside the indoor pool.


    I closed my eyes and let the ice cool water to take over my senses as I went under its surface. I didn¡¯t know how long I would stay there like that. It was only when Beck repeatedly kept knocking that I had to get up.


    ¡± What is it? ¡±


    I asked, reluctantly putting my clothes on my wet self.


    ¡± The court has been summoned. They are all waiting for you there for hours! ¡±


    He said.


    I scoffed, ¡± They seem to be quite good at that. Sitting and waiting while my mother was burnt. Why didn¡¯t you wait longer Beck? Why did you interrupt my moment of peace? ¡± My voice was icy and colder than the water.


    Beck immediately bowed, ¡± Please forgive me Alpha. I was naive. ¡±


    I ignored him and walked straight to the court, leaving behind my wet footsteps on the ground.


    I sat there as they went to bring my father.


    Just then I saw a scuffle break out at the door and then Sherizad walked in. She was tossing my guards here and there as Beck ran in behind her, trying to stop her or something like that.


    At that moment, strangely, there were absolutely no feelings for her in my heart.


    It was over flowing with hatred.


    It was craving revenge.


    Infact, I saw her more as a distraction at that moment, which could possibly hinder that bloodlust,


    ¡± Now is not the time for Princess Sherizad. Who gave you the permission to barge into my court like this?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    This is not your father¡¯s ce, that you can stumble into any time. Beck, take her back and make her wait in the guest room. ¡±


    I said, without even asking why she was there in the first ce. It wasn¡¯t at all like her toe visit me like this, especially when she had herself been summoned back to her tribe from our northern expedition.


    But I guess logic had left my presence and all I could see was my mother¡¯s charred body in front of my eyes and breathing the air that seemed reeking with the scent of her burning flesh.


    No matter how much longer I had stayed underwater, would anything change.


    I saw Sherizad storm out of the court but I didn¡¯t even bother to send someone after her.

 Chapter 89-The story of Ryan’s mother

    Ryan¡¯s mother was just a teenager back then.


    Her pack lived towards the northern borders.


    Even though they didn¡¯t have a luxurious life, they weren¡¯tcking in anything.


    They drank from the mountain streams, ate from the trees, yed and trained around the woods. In short, life seemed quite good.


    However, they were a very small tribe. They were easily outnumbered one fine day , when the sun was still shining bright in the sun.


    They tried to resist, but were overpowered very very quickly.


    The males were immediately butchered and discarded, their heads rolling all over the ground.


    The children were taken away to be raised as captives andter on serve the winning pack .


    The hungry wolves pounced on the women, who were left behind. They pleasured themselves with them. Toyed around and abused a few as well.


    They took with them the ones they fancied, to exploit them further. The rest of them, who were either old, crippled or ugly, were left, immediately aze.


    Ryan¡¯s mother was not at her tribe when their lives were so mercilessly cut short.


    She had been out trekking.


    She was on her way to meet her childhood sweetheart.


    A very, young, handsome teenager like herself, the future head of the Northern Packs.


    Their sweet reunion was short lived, when she spied unnatural smokeing from the direction of her pack.


    ¡± I need to go check on my family. I promise I wille back! ¡±


    They were nning to elope because neither of their parents were ready for their engagement.


    They were warned of a dark shadow that lurked in the future, because of their union.


    Her nose started picking up the scent of charred bodies and blood, as she began descending closer.


    She knew that her beloved was close behind.


    He couldn¡¯t separate himself from her, specifically under such suspicious circumstances.


    As she broke into a run, her legs wobbled with tension. She began crying as the air informed her of the wretched fate that her tribe had encountered.


    She was about to storm into the wastnd, which once used to be her home. But before she could, she hit her forehead on a horse.


    She slowly looked up at the one who was riding out of that ce.


    She was about to break all hell loose upon him, when  suddenly she heard,N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡± Tie her up. She looks decent. She will make a wonderful collection, in my uncle¡¯s harem. ¡±


    Before she understood what was happening to her, more werewolves sprang at her from all directions. They tied her up and gagged her. She was fighting in the beginning but gave up as soon as she realized that her beloved was watching her from behind a tree trunk.


    She begged him not to interfere with her nonchnce because fighting against those armed wolves was a sure ticket to hell.


    She gave up resistance and bowed in front of the youngd.


    He looked impressed.


    ¡± This one is a cleaver b*tch. I wonder if she is as obedient and submissive in the bed. ¡±


    They broke into their pervertedughter as if it was the joke, most funny. Theirughter was making her break into a cold sweat. But she had to continue her pretense, to stop her beloved from interrupting her kidnappers.


    She signed for them to move the gag.


    And so they did at themand of thed on the horse back.


    ¡± You will never know until you try me. ¡±


    She let the words out with much difficulty, biting her lips and drinking down her dignity.


    ¡± What the hell do you think you are talking about? You don¡¯t need to be scared or worried. I am here for you. I will take you away from here rogues. ¡±


    It was her beloved.


    He did burge in as she had expected. But she had set the stage up for his humiliation. She was ready to sacrifice herself for a chance at his life.


    ¡± He is just another lunatic lover of mine, your Lord. He has been chasing me in the woods. They say he is out of his mind.


    Now that I have the opportunity to serve the nobility in bed, who would want to waste their time with thick heads like himself. ¡±


    She went closer to the horse and looked at the rider with seductive eyes.


    ¡± Very well then. Shove that mad man away and let¡¯s carry our prize back home. ¡±


    With that they picked her up and she saw the love of her life being kicked and punched as they threw him on the side.


    He was badly injured but she knew that at least he would live.


    She watched as hey on the side, getting away from her with each galloping step.


    She didn¡¯t want to say goodbye.


    She knew that this one was forever.


    Tears started rolling down her cheek as they galloped inside the gate .


    Just before the gates closed, she saw her beloved limping his way towards her.


    As she reached her hands involuntary towards him, he yelled from the distance at her,


    ¡± Hold on my love. I wille for you. I wille save you with all of my n. ¡±


    She smiled at his words as the gates creaked shut.


    Her heart was pounding with the realization of her real situation.

 Chapter 90-Ryan’ s mother’s POV – … past

    There was pain all over my body as the cloud of confusion in my mind slowly started settling down. I didn¡¯t remember much of what happened after the gates closed except for the cking out after being shoved inside what looked like a stable. When my eyes shot open, I was in a market. The stench of sweat and dirt filled the air, mingling with the cacophony of haggling voices and ttering hooves.


    My hands were tied up and I was tied with a couple of more girls. My captors pulled mercilessly at the ropes, cutting into my wrist andmanded, ¡± Move,¡± with cold eyes. They led me through the throng of people, the grip on my arm tight and unrelenting.


    We arrived at a clearing. There was a small gathering, apparently waiting for our arrival. They were all horrible looking men, their greedy gazes appraising me like a piece of livestock. My eyes darted around, desperately searching for any signs of hope or escape. But the towering walls of the market seemed to close in on me, reminding me of my helplessness.


    One of my captors, a gruff man with a sinister grin, stepped forward, barking out in a booming voice, ¡°Behold, a prize for the highest bidder! A rare beauty, young and untouched!¡±


    The crowd grew hushed, their eyes fixed on me with a mix of curiosity and desire. A man dressed in opulent garments, undoubtedly a wealthy noble, stepped forward, his eyes scanning my frail form.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± he inquired, his voice dripping with arrogance.


    ¡°Her name does not matter, sir,¡± my captor replied with a sneer. ¡°She¡¯s yours to mold as you wish.¡±


    The nobleman chuckled, his toneced with entitlement. ¡°And what skills does she possess?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°She is skilled in weaving and embroidery, sir,¡± my captor answered, his words filled with a hint of amusement. ¡°A delicate flower, perfect for adorning your castle.¡±


    Another stern-faced merchant interrupted, his voice tinged with skepticism. ¡°How can we be sure she is as untouched as you im?¡±


    My captor¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice dripping with menace. ¡°I assure you, sir, she has been kept pure for the highest bidder. Her innocence is guaranteed.¡±


    The merchant nodded, seemingly satisfied with the answer. ¡°What is the starting price?¡±


    My captor grinned, a glint of greed in his eyes. ¡°Five gold coins, sir. A small price for such beauty.¡±


    The bidding began, the voices of potential owners rising, each attempting to outdo the other. I watched as my fate was determined by the weight of their purses. I was yet topletely understand what I was being reduced to. My heart sank with each increasing bid, realizing that my worth was nothing more than a meremodity.


    As the numbers climbed higher, I clung to a flicker of hope, praying for someone withpassion to intervene and free me from this wretched existence. But in this merciless market, where souls were bought and sold, I knew that my salvation was but a distant dream.


    The bidding continued, the buyers¡¯ voices escting in their eagerness to possess me. Their taunts andments echoed in my ears, a constant reminder of my powerlessness.


    ¡°Look at her, frail and weak! She won¡¯tst a week in the fields!¡± one man jeered, drawingughter from the crowd.


    ¡°Her eyes hold sadness. She¡¯s broken already!¡± another buyer snickered, eliciting cruel amusement from hispanions.


    I closed my eyes, trying to block out their hurtful words, but the pain and humiliation cut through me like a de. Tears threatened to spill when my bidder grabbed my wrist and thrust me in front of a man whose breath was foul smelling. He chuckled as he touched my chin , I clenched my fists at thus being touched. Before he could do anything more or I kicked his balls something happened. Everybody just scattered, cowered and moved, while I was the only one left behind , shoved and pushed till my fall.


    I heard hooves approaching. I thought I was going to get trampled but then they stopped.


    ¡± How did she end up in this market? Set her free. Now. ¡±


    and immediately the bidder ran by my side and started getting the shackles off me. I heard him murmuring something about someone sending me off to him when I saw a huge wnd on his left and he fell on the ground, yelling in pain.


    ¡± Stop with your nonsense idiot. How dare youy your finger on the harem property. Guards, take him away. We need to find out who else was involved in this. ¡±


    I saw him being dragged away by his neck, screaming for mercy and this sudden reversal in the scenario really impressed me. But in this momentary joy, I hadpletely forgotten my real misery which had begun with the demise of my n and family.


    I was brought inside what would be my abode henceforth till the day I died. It was a very nice ce to be honest. It was nothing less than luxurious but when the heart finds itself in a cage, even if it is made of gold and precious gems, there is no difference. A cage is a cage and for me it was my marriage.


    The murderer, who killed my entire family and tribe, separated me from my soulmate, forcibly imed me that night.


    At that point I had no idea what would have been better, being sold at the market or being thus humiliated. I sat in front of the window, looking at the moon all night, while he slept peacefully on the same bed where he forcibly imed my virginity. I was then officially dered his wife. Another addition to the magnificent collection that he already had in his harem.


    I sat there, thinking about the one whom I had promised my soul and my body. I couldn¡¯t save it for him. And I was about to give up on everything in its entirety, but it was at this point when I saw the ck crowe right at me. It was the middle of the night and the crow came and sat right on my hand and its eyes glowed with a red that was frightening.

 Chapter 91- The story of Ryan’s mother… continued… past

    It hade for her. It was supposed tofort her. It did, however, what was behind it was more than terrifying.


    Helos, the lover that Ryan¡¯s mother had, had done something terrible in his blind rage. He had gone back to his tribe and immediately reported what was happening. He begged for them toe and rescue his mate but all the elders were definitely against it. They were not married, which meant that he really didn¡¯t have any legal im over her. And for tribes to take over another was a norm in those days. The Northern chiefs all voted againstunching a head on attack over another powerful pack. Their reason was very rational but Helps lost his sense of right and wrong in the wilderness of his haywire emotions.


    He retreated with his head bowed. The darkness inside him slowly consumed him. In the dead of the night, he went out in the wild, straight towards the ck caves, which was a forbidden ce that reeked of dark wizardry.


    There he made a deal with his darkness. He swore to im what was his. He was determined to teach everyone a lesson who dared to cross his path in the future.


    He came back with an ax that night which he used to get rid of all the chiefs in his n, including the present Alpha. But they did so, without a trace of blood. The next morning, their corpses rose and walked to the court where everyone assembled. They called for a sudden coronation ceremony and dered Helos , their Alpha chief.


    Nobody saw them drop after the ceremony was over, because everybody was whizzing on the floor, coughing and spitting blood because they had all been drinking from the same poisoned bar. Even the food was spiked with venom.


    Helos sat on his new throne as he saw the ce he called home turn steadily into a mass grave. He sat there with a twisted smile and a sadist pleasure, spreading through his entirety.


    ¡± Now, you will all be reborn and will always be by my side. No questions, no answers, no arguments, just obedience for eternity. ¡±


    With that he howled at the dark moon in the sky and the darkness around him detached itself from the surroundings and moved into the bodies of the deceased. It moved through their veins and their cells and the movement was externally visible. It entered through the nose and came out of the mouth. It contoured itself into the respective human form of its hosts. A shadowy replica of the bodies that were lying on the floor.


    They stepped forward and bowed before Helos, who began pping andughing maliciously.


    ¡± It¡¯s time to give your forms some strength my kids, ¡± He shed his vein open and began collecting his blood in his wine ss.


    ¡± Eat and gain your strength little things. Somebody is waiting for me. I need to hurry to set her free. ¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Saying so, he began sprinkling his blood over them, as they slowly began solidifying. Within moments, he had before him an army of what seemed like shadow soldiers, a battalion of undead wolves.


    He marched with them behind him, their bodies shimmering and glittering in the night with the darkest moon. They marched in silence as he led them, towards the tiny fort. He stopped when they were near the woods. His eyes turned red as he conjured the darkness again and shaped it into a beast with wings that looked like a crow. He whispered some words for his beloved in its ears and asked it to deliver the message to her that he was on his way to rescue her.


    Ryan¡¯s mother looked at the alpha sleeping on her bed. She knew that her lover had done something that reeked sinister yet she was unsure if he would be able to handle the powerful army that the man in front of her had. She panicked again and she knew she had to act fast.


    She also did not want to trick her lover into saving her before letting him know that she was no longer his untouched flower. She asked the bird to return. She begged for him to stop and appointed a date for them to meet in the woods in secret.


    Helos was stunned to receive such a reply.


    He was more stunned to learn the circumstances in which the bird visited his beloved.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was being told. It reeked of betrayal but he had hope. He wanted to ravage and kill the entire tribe before him but he knew that he had used up much of his energy already that night. The dark forces didn¡¯t adhere tomands without taking anything as sacrifice before adhering. Besides, she had promised a meeting at the woods. He was willing to hear her part of the story, before he ripped the chest open of the man who was sleeping beside his beloved.


    He retracted that night.


    The next few days, rather nights he spent sending out news of his coronation. He sprinkled the woods around his territory with water cast with his dark spells. He wanted to keep any visitor out. He didn¡¯t want the world to know his secret. He was now the proud owner of a phantom town. The owner of the dark forces that lurked in the hintends in the darkness of the darkest moon.


    His beloved, on the other hand, was busy preparing for her departure. Being in the harem, equipped one with a certain level of power, specially if they are well behaved. She learnt that quickly and she was busy using her connections, trying to escape her captivity.


    All was well till the day of the appointment arrived. Everything was nned and was working as it was supposed to be but right in the morning of the appointed day, Ryan¡¯s mother suddenly started feeling dizzy.


    Her feet started to feel a little heavy and she was feeling a sense of bloating. To top it up, her senses seemed to function rather abnormally. It worsened when she started throwing up.

 Chapter 92-Back to the present

    ¡± Sherry, get your sassy ass right here. Right now! ¡±


    Sherry looked behind her back at a raging Ryan who broke inside while his father still had his hand on her back.


    ¡± What gave you the idea that you could run away without my order? ¡±


    He yanked her out of his father¡¯s grip, grabbing her by the hair, hurting her on purpose.


    ¡± Ouch! Ryan! It hurts! ¡±


    She tried to protest but Ryan shoved her down, towards the floor, forcing her face towards his father.


    ¡± It¡¯s meant to hurt my rag doll. It¡¯s going to hurt a lot worse when we are back home. Now, move! ¡±


    Ryan pulled her up by her elbow and tried to shove her out of there. But before he could do that, his father grabbed the back of Sherry¡¯s dress with the cane in his hand.


    ¡± What¡¯s the rush my boy? Why are you mistreating my little guest? ¡±


    Ryan had to stop because the edge was actually cutting the dress open. It was a threat to expose her in front of the entire gathering there.


    Ryan knew that something was up from the moment Rose took Sherry away.


    He kept his eyes open , lurking in the shadows not really interfering until he saw his father drag her down with him to the room, his private room, where he usually f* his whores.


    He knew things would escte fast if he interfered. He knew there would be no turning point from the moment he had this actual confrontation. But he couldn¡¯t stop himself from interfering any longer.


    ¡± Your guest father? I was just trying to discipline my unruly ve. She has been wandering off here and there too much. Guess, I will have to just put her inside a cage. ¡±


    Ryan tried to politely untangle her dress from his fathers grip, at which he merely smirked.


    Ryan tried to pull Sherry out of there with a small nod and a smile but to his surprise, Sherry wasn¡¯t budging.


    He looked at her with a death stare. Sherry begged him with her puppy eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t leave yet. Not with Sarah locked up, to suffer the consequences of her action.


    ¡± What¡¯s your problem? ¡±


    Ryan muttered into her ears.


    ¡± Sarah! They have Sarah! ¡± she whispered back.


    Ryan turned towards his father, who was standing with his calm demeanor, the smirk on his face still on.


    ¡± Is there a problem my boy? ¡± He said, ¡± Perhaps your little maid doesn¡¯t want to go home? Do you, baby girl? ¡±


    Ryan let go of Sherry and his hands clenched into a fist.


    ¡± Father. Let¡¯s talk somewhere else. ¡±


    ¡± Sure¡­ let¡¯s go! ¡± he turned towards the exit as his men came running towards Sherry and stood around her.


    Ryan was fighting hard not to let Rex run loose. Butbhis beast was threatening to take over. The human in front of him was crossing all limits. No matter what he called him, nothing was more important than Sherry . At Least not for Rex, at that moment.


    ¡± What is the meaning of this? ¡±


    he asked with greeted teeth.


    ¡± Oh nothing my boy! Just making sure this little thing stays safe while we are talking. ¡±


    This would have been the melting point. Ryan¡¯s iris had turned bright orange and his hand had morphed into his ws with razor sharp nails.


    Luckily, Rose walked in just then and ced a hand over Ryan¡¯ s shoulder, making him close his eyes, with a little bit more extended restrain.


    ¡± I will be by her side. Go and talk to your father Ryan. Don¡¯t make a scene. ¡±


    Ryan was about to turn around and start ripping off heads, starting with her, but his eyes met the pleading eyes of Sherry. She was whispering,


    ¡± Please¡­ please¡­. please¡­. ¡± under her breath.


    Ryan took a deep breath. His ws retracting and his eyes turning brown, once again.


    ¡± I will be right back! ¡±


    He told Sherry before walking forward with air.


    Once inside , his father closed behind them.


    He stretched his arms, the moment Ryan turned to face him.


    ¡± It¡¯s been quite long, isn¡¯t it? ¡±


    He smiled, pulling Ryan into a surprise hug.


    ¡± Do you remember the first time we met Ryan? ¡±


    Ryan didn¡¯t nod but the shbacks flooded his mind instantly.


    ¡± I knew you were different from the beginning, my boy. That was the reason I chose you as my heir. I didn¡¯t hesitate, even for a moment. ¡±


    Ryan pulled out of the embrace and looked at his father with curious eyes.


    Did his father know his secret all along?


    Did this man in front of him know that he was a wolf?


    Was he the shadow, trailing his activities and also Chong?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ryan¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡± You know I have no dearth of chicks. And if you ask me, this baby girl right there, is as average as it gets. But you should know what got me interested in her. ¡±


    He walked over to one of his Safes.


    Ryan watched as he opened it with the alphanumericbination, followed by a retina scan.


    He pulled out what looked like a leather package.


    He opened the pouch andyed in front of Ryan.


    Ryan¡¯s eyes shot open. He was about to grab it but his father triggered something that started beeping with an rm.


    ¡± This will self-destruct along with you , me and this room. Let¡¯s quit violence and talk instead. ¡±


    Ryan stepped back but he could not stop staring at the portrait of Sherizad that his father had in his hand.


    Not of Sherry, but Sherizad the queen.


    ¡± A centuries old relic. ¡± His father called out , turning the painting as his eyes admired the art work, greedily.


    ¡± Where did you get this? ¡±


    Ryan tried snatching it again, forgetting the self destruction rm temporarily.


    ¡± Easy my boy. I said we were only talking, remember?


    And to answer your question, I got it from your inside pocket the day I brought you home when we found you, all bloodied, along with your boys. I took the liberty to keep it since you did not look for it after that.


    It was muchter that I learnt how valuable it was. Even rarer than a ck diamond.


    And now I find you fighting all out for the muse herself, standing in front of us, in flesh and soul?


    What do I make of this my dear boy?


    An ancient vision, reincarnated in reality or an ancient soul defying time?


    It¡¯s just knocking too hard on my curiosity dear boy. Knocking too hard indeed. ¡°

 Chapter 93-Helps- The northern chief ( the past and present, mingling)

    His mother was already carrying him in her womb when she went to meet her beloved as promised.


    Her gaze was lowered, devoid of the joy that ought to have filled her heart with the first sight she beheld of the Northern Chief.


    ¡± You have no idea how worried I was. I thought you would nevere to me¡­ ¡±


    He tried to wrap her in his embrace but instead of reciprocating she flinched.


    Helos looked at her, head to toe. And then he too, took a step behind.


    ¡± What is it? Did you note back to me? Look at me. Look around¡­ ¡± He evoked the creatures of the night that he had mastery above, the gigantic Grey Wolves who now resembled the hounds.


    Ryan¡¯s mother took a step back.


    ¡± What are these? ¡± she asked, curious and surprised. She wasn¡¯t naive to the arts of dark wizardry.


    ¡± Our minions, dear one. Our soldiers said ¡°when we rule as king and queen. ¡± He tried toe close to her and kiss her again.


    This time she held her hand up and stopped him directly on his track.


    ¡± I am afraid, I can no longer be the queen beside you, my king. ¡± she whispered, years boiling in her eyes.


    ¡± I am no longer your flower, my beloved. I have been forcefully imed, vited and¡­ ¡± she looked up at him with eyes as red as the blood in her vein, ¡± and I even carried his child. ¡±


    Helos fell back. It felt like somebody had snatched the ground away from under his feet.


    The darkness around him electrified. His eyes shed like a hungry scavenger who seemed bloodthirsty.


    He grabbed her with her ws, his facial contortions shifting rapidly.


    His nails dug into her skin, she remained silent, as if admitting that she deserved it.


    ¡± What was it that you said? ¡±


    His voice echoed against the dark woods but it only begot more tears in the eyes of his beloved.


    ¡± I ¡­ I am so¡­ so sorry¡­ I failed you¡­ I failed us¡­ ¡±


    She sat down on the ground crying in pain.


    Something terrible came over Helos. He stood there watching her as she moved without uttering a single word and then suddenly he beganughing. He wasughing like a maniac.


    She looked up at him with eyes that looked genuinely puzzled.


    She saw the white in his eyes disappearing as he bent down to her level.


    ¡± Is that the problem my dear? It¡¯s not even a problem anymore. I am the Lord of the dead. I can take and give life in the blink of an eye. ¡±


    She felt the spot where he touched her burn. She tried to flinch but he held on harder.


    ¡± Let me take that thing out for you¡­ ¡± his voice was getting heavier with the malice that was resonating with the evil air.


    ¡± ¡­.. ¡± She let out a loud cry as he touched her stomach.


    ¡± What are you doing? ¡± she asked with lips trembling with fear.


    ¡± Nothing, my love. Just trying to get that garbage out¡­¡±


    He tried grabbing her by the hair but she pushed him hard.


    ¡± Hello , please don¡¯t. I beg you. No matter what the circumstances, this still is my child. And you know it is a major sin, killing a baby that is unborn. ¡±


    Helos stopped in his tracks.


    ¡± You cannot be serious. You want to keep that dirt inside you and also give birth? What about me? What about us? ¡±


    She fell on the ground weeping miserably.


    ¡± It¡¯s all over Helos. It¡¯s all gone. Whatever we had, whatever we loved, whatever we cherished, have all been robbed. ¡±


    Before they could further their conversation, both turned at the sound of approaching footsteps.


    ***N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The events that preceded it were as follows.


    Helos retracted into the darkness at the earnest behest of his beloved.


    She vowed to love him till the moment of her death but she also made it very clear that she couldn¡¯t do away with the child that she was carrying.


    She had no idea how Heloa had ced a curse on her beloved unborn.


    He was overtaken by rage and jealousy but his love for Ryan¡¯s mother stopped him from killing her on the stop. Though he wished exactly to do the same.


    Momentster, Ryan¡¯s father carried his mother back home. He had personallye to find his missing wife because he knew that she was carrying his child.


    However, the seeds of discord began brewing afresh again.


    He could smell the scent of another man. He was aware of the presence of an unknown male with his pregnant wife in the dark. No matter how much he tried, he could never see Ryan as his own son, that was until his Alpha mark manifested and he had to dere him the next leader, the next king.


    Nobody knew if it was doubt or it was because of the curse that gued Ryan from before his birthday.


    Nobody knew the circumstances that led to his mother, finally losing it and going to kill his father all out in the open. An offense that resulted in her death.


    An act that was triggered by the expedition that Ryan, Sherizad and Tristan took.


    Helos took that as a direct threat.


    Marking Sherizad when she stepped on hisnd.


    A tit for tat ording to his morale.


    He was not done with Ryan killing his own father to avenge the death of his mother.


    He was going to let Ryan burn in that same eternal me of longing and desire that he himself had to experience.


    He was going to make him suffer for the choice of his life, that his mother had so fondly taken. It was an unforgivable act, a heinous crime in his sight.


    The boy that got to live at the expense of him losing his beloved, needed to suffer every minute.


    It seemed like Ryan was very close to reliving the same hell that he had already lived.


    History was about to repeat.

 Chapter 94-Sarah/Midnight

    A heavily crippled Helos was groaning aloud as he dipped himself repeatedly in what looked like dark ink. A bath full of that thick, sticky liquid.


    With every dip , parts of his body repaired themselves. He walked out of his revival bath, youthful and vibrant, no longer a crippled man.


    His body was charred with the toxicity of his rituals. His body sumbed under the load of the dark forces that Helps ushered to aid his evil missions.


    He walked straight to his room, staring at himself, naked in the mirror, admiring his newly formed skin, touching his wrinkle free facial features.


    Just then something dropped in the background, with a loud thud.


    ¡± Sarah? What is this behavior? How can you drop in like this? ¡±


    He turned around to face her, cloaking his private parts with the snap of a finger in a dark leather.


    ¡± It¡¯s Midnight¡­ Don¡¯t call me by that facade that you force me to put up¡­.. Now hurry up and give me my bottle. I am starving¡­. I am dying¡­. ¡±


    She did not look like the cute innocent friend that walked around the neighborhood with Sherry around the dump yard.


    She didn¡¯t even look like the vibrantpanion that shadowed Sherizad, the wolf queen either.


    She looked like a corpse. Her eyes looked hollow.


    And her face wasced with anger.


    ¡± Give it to me¡­. ¡± she roared as Helos stood there, smirking at her condition.


    ¡± Are you talking about this one? ¡±


    He asked mockingly as he conjured up a tiny bottle from thin air.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ give it to me¡­ give it to me now¡­¡±


    she crawled forward like a maniac, trying to snatch the bottle from his hand.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡± Not so fast little kitten. ¡± Helos mmed her head with his left foot, ¡± What took you so long toe back? ¡±


    ¡± I was taken hostage by that b*tch¡­ I couldn¡¯t¡­ I couldn¡¯t¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Hostage? ¡± Helos , now pressed down on her chin.


    ¡± What do you even mean? You are a werewolf. Did you already start believing the lie that you were living? ¡±


    His smirk was getting bitter and more sarcastic by the minute.


    Sarah shoved him off this time with a yell that shook the foundation of the basement.


    She covered her face with her hands and started talking in a voice that definitely did not belong to Sarah, the human. It was Midnight, roaring in her werewolf voice.


    ¡± Don¡¯t you think you have exploited me enough? ¡± She slowly sat up and moved her hands from her face. Or whatever was left of her beautiful features. It was a face charred to its very bone. The tissues and muscles were all piled up in a bloody mess. Her eyes were no longer in their socket, dangling out by the end with a few nerves. The jaws were exposed as the lips were no longer there to cover them. It was a sight so repulsive that even Helps had to look the other away.


    ¡± Your darkness gave me a new leash of life, a new identity after the chaos of that great battle. But you took my werewolf powers from me. You made me do all your dirty tricks. You made me shadow my Sherizad, ever since she was reborn, ever since she was little. To be honest, that wasn¡¯t even that bad even though you did not allow me to reveal who I or she really was¡­ it was all fine. ¡±


    She slowly stood up on her feet and walked towards Helos.


    ¡± But now you are pushing me too hard. Pushing me to the edge to go against my Sherry. Do you think you have that kind of an authority over me, huh? You are trying to maul my individuality¡­ ¡±


    But she had to abruptly stop as she fell on the ground , apanied by a loud thud. Helos had pped her right across her face.


    ¡± Individuality? ¡±


    He grabbed her by her hair and forced her face further down on the floor and spat on her neck.


    ¡± You are nothing but a puppet my little girl. You agreed to follow me unconditionally till the end of theherworld. You should be grateful, just to be able to breathe in your original body. ¡±


    Helos bent down over her.


    ¡± So now, you will decide where your loyalty lies, little girl¡­ ¡± the scent of the essence from that dark little bottle was already driving her senses to a point of no return. She needed that at all costs. She needed it even if the sun was to end up the entire earth.


    ¡± Give it to me. ¡± she tried snatching it away from him once more at which, all she received was one more shove.


    ¡± You know what you have to do¡­ ¡± Helos calmly repeated as he stood up and smirked at her sorry condition.


    ¡± I will. I promise I will do whatever you ask me to do. ¡±


    she said, eagerly ogling at the bottle that Helps dangled in his hand.


    ¡± And¡­? ¡± Helps smiled and urged her on.


    Midnight looked here and there. Then she bit her own self and wiped the blood that pooped out with her finger. She made a sign on the floor with that blood and ced her hand on top of that.


    ¡± I swear my loyalty to you with my very blood. ¡±


    A fire lit the very spot as she did so and Midnight yelled again in pain.


    ¡± That¡¯s better¡­ ¡± Helos smiled with satisfaction and tossed a drop from that dark bottle as Midnight licked it off from the ground.


    Her body and face started shifting as she closed her eyes with satisfaction. She sat there on her knees, breathing heavily as her features changed swiftly from that of Midnight to those of Sarah, the dear friend of Sherry.


    Finally she opened her eyes and her gaze met that of Helos.


    ¡± You know what you need to be doing¡­ ¡±


    Helos turned around and vanished in thin air as Sarah nodded with a slight nod, looking out towards the moon from the window.

 Chapter 95-Ghosts from the past… one after the other

    Ryan¡¯s patience was dripping by the very minute. His hands were starting to act on their own ord, starting to disobey what his brain said.


    Before he knew it, Rex had taken over and his ws were digging in the flesh of his father¡¯s throat.


    The painting dropped from his hands as his eyes glowed up with pain and pleasure of new discovery. The view of Ryan¡¯s Alpha look.


    Luckily, Sherry walked in just then and saw the tussle they were engaged in.


    ¡± Ryan, let go of him. Don¡¯t you call him father? How can you behave like this with him? ¡±


    Her voice sent Rex off and Ryan was back to his senses.


    He let go of his old man, who stumbled on his feet and started coughing , to catch his breath.


    Sherry looked from Ryan to his father and back, for a couple of times.


    Just then, Rose rushed in as well. She hesitated only for a few moments, looking at Ryan¡¯s angry face. Then she darted over to his father and whispered something in his ears.


    He looked at her in absolute disgust,


    ¡± How could you be so careless when deciding who to keep on watch. Did you shoot them all on the spot beforeing to me? ¡±


    Rose looked down with an apologetic expression and it made Ryan smirk.


    He bent down and took Sherry¡¯s hand.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go¡­ Looks like your little friend escaped. ¡±


    He was almost at the edge of the door, pulling Sherry out by her hand when her eyes fell over the poster that was lying there on the floor.


    She stopped in the middle of her track. Pulled her hand out of Ryan¡¯s grip and picked the picture up.


    Ryan tried to stop her but it was toote. She had already seen the painting and her eyes were eagerly searching for an answer.


    Rose could not ignore it either. She turned towards it with her mouth slightly open.


    Her eyes could tell a duplicate from a fake. She had been in the auction business beside Ryan¡¯s father for a while.


    She walked towards the painting with slow steps.


    ¡± What a spitting resemnce¡­ ¡± She said it on Sherry¡¯s face, who was still trying to understand if the painting was of herself or someone else. It was her yet it wasn¡¯t at the same time. It seemed strangely simr to the painting of Ryan, which she had seen in the hospital wall, hanging. It was the same style from the same era.


    ¡± It¡¯s worth more than millions¡­ ¡± Rose knew what she was doing as she tried to trace the curves on that picture as Sherry, ufortably tried to cover herself.


    ¡± Enough. This is none of your business¡­ ¡±


    Ryan pulled it out of her hands and stormed out of that room as Rose kept watching him, till he disappeared.


    Neither Sherry, nor Ryan, spoke as they drove back.


    They were almost near Ryan¡¯s ce, when Ryan received a text.


    It was from Chong.


    ¡± You won¡¯t believe what I found. You need toe right now. Check this out. ¡±


    A picture followed the text.


    Sherry grabbed tightly onto the handle as Ryan turned the car at Godspeed.


    It seemed like history was hell bent on repeating itself.


    One after the other, ghosts from the past were starting to haunt him.


    The picture Chong had sent was that of Sherizad¡¯s, long lost Crescent de.


    Chong stumbled upon it as he and some of Ryan¡¯s men were digging past that abandoned ce where Ryan had witnessed the strange presence of magic. The very same ce where Sherry used to hang out and smoke with Sarah, her best friend.


    Ryan¡¯s mind was racing, trying to put pieces of all the scattered puzzles together.


    Least that he knew that it was all due to the activation of the curse that his mother¡¯s lover had ced on his and his beloved¡¯s soul.


    Sherry watched with wonder as Ryan stopped in front of her favorite ce and steadily started sprinting to the top.


    She too, casually walked up, looking at the walls and hopping on one and stretching her legs like old times.


    ¡± Ryan¡­ Didn¡¯t expect you toe so fast. ¡±


    Chong came walking towards them, with gloves in his hand and mud on them.


    ¡± Wait up. I will show you what I found. ¡±


    He whistled as one of Ryan¡¯s men came running towards them with something wrapped in a cloth towel.


    Chong carefully unwrapped it, to show the de to Ryan. He watched with an expressionless face. Only his brows furrowed. He was definitely worried.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡± Where did you get that? ¡± He asked.


    ¡± Right over there¡­ ¡±


    Chong was about to add some more details when they all turned as the sound of three loud ps caught their attention.


    Sarah walked towards them in slow motion , with her new found, repulsive attitude.


    Sherry could contain herself no more. She jumped and ran towards her friend, trying to capture her in a tight hug. But she was pushed away brutally. Seeing which Ryan tried to interfere but Sherry lifted her hand, telling him to stay away from the matter.


    ¡± You left me to die while you sat here on a date with this Gangster, dangling your legs in bliss. You have changed Sherry. It was true when they said money ruins rtionships. You didn¡¯t even bother to check if I was dead or alive. ¡±


    Sherry could not counter her allegations, though it was baseless. She knew Sarah was safe before she left the mafia¡¯s den. She should have at least tried to call or text her but too much was going on already.


    ¡± Are you willing to let everything, everybody go, for him, once again? ¡±


    This was something that did note from Sarah. It was Midnight¡¯s buried grief. A regret that she had been carrying for eternity. Sherizad¡¯s sacrifice. Her sacrifice scattered her entire n. Midnight only knew that it was a choice she had taken for Ryan. She learnt it from Helos, the mastermind. She had never been able to digest that betrayal. How could a queen of her stature, give up the future of her n and herself, for a mere lover?


    As the darkness inside her kept pumping, she could no longer refrain frommenting, while watching her walk down the same path.


    Sherry took a deep breath and walked towards her with her face hung in shame.


    ¡± I cannot apologize for what you had to go through because of me. ¡± she began , holding Sarah¡¯s hand.


    ¡± But will you find it in your heart to forgive me? I promise, I will make sure you are safe. Always. Before my own self. Please Sarah. ¡±


    She begged with her teary eyes and Midnight¡¯s soul could not resist the sweet shbacks from their past.


    When everything was pure. Everything was untouched.

 Chapter 96-Sarah’s POV – I was just a pawn

    I was insecure watching the rate at which Sherry and Ryan were falling for each other, all over again.


    I wasn¡¯t opposed to her happiness but I was wary of what had happened before we lost everything.


    ***


    Let me take you back in time a little. A time when life seemed a little logical ¨C


    I was just headed towards the Moonlight Pack but before I could reach, I saw Sherizading at our ce.


    I watched her storm straight back to her mother¡¯s chamber.


    ¡± When is Tristaning? I want to get married to him right now! ¡±


    I knew something had happened between her and Ryan for her to act so stupid and impulsive. We all knew how madly in love she was, with Ryan, even though they never professed.


    ¡± Tristan should be on his way to Sherizad¡­ But why does it seem like you just got rejected, darling? ¡± I was sure the intention of her mother was not to mock her or anything but she whacked her hand away then trotted straight towards her father¡¯s tent.


    It was the proudest moment of my life when I saw her sit of her father¡¯s chair with her mighty air and dere,


    ¡± This is what was given to me though I never asked for it. This is my father¡¯s legacy. I don¡¯t care who I need to marry to keep my im on this but I promise you all, I will be that queen for you that goes down in history. ¡±


    Her mother and I both bowed before her majesty. She smiled. The sweetest that I had seen.


    She married Tristan that very night as soon as he came. It was a quiet and private affair. But my Sherizad looked like she was waiting for something else to happen.


    The wedding rituals werepleted peacefully. The vows were exchanged. The small feast was spread out in the presence of all the chiefs and region heads and Sherizad officially inherited her father¡¯s throne.


    I took her away to her wedding chambers to get her ready for her groom.


    She grabbed my hand as soon as I touched her cheeks with the blush in my hand.


    ¡± Midnight, you know you do not need to over do anything. Just give me my usual night dress. ¡±


    ¡± But Sherizad it¡¯s your wedding night, you need to¡­ ¡± I had tried to reason with her with sess.


    ¡± Just a formality to get what was required at the moment. ¡±


    I saw her walk towards where her groom had been waiting with a very heavy heart.


    We all retreated that night, knowing that it was a new beginning.


    Little did we know that we would be waking up in the middle of the night with the sound of the rm ringing again.


    I rushed towards the central tent where my Sherizad was with Alpha Tristan.


    We rushed inside without weapons bared, only to find Sherizad, standing on the top of the corpses of two of our chiefs. Her hands were bloody with their filthy stain as their warm beats still trembled in the grip of her mighty hands. She looked like an avatar, baptized in rage. She looked at us as she kicked their lifeless bodies towards our direction.


    ¡± Feed their bodies to the vultures in the morning. There will be no respect for the ones trying to stab their newly wed King, even if they are dead. ¡±


    Her voice sent a shiver down all our spines.


    Alpha Tristan also watched her with bewilderment.


    ¡± Call the Healers Midnight. ¡±


    ¡± Round up all the families and friends of the traitors. I wish to deal with them personally. ¡±


    Our queen hurled orders as we ran to fill them.


    Alpha Tristen had been bitten on his ankle and it seemed like it was an attempt at poisoning.


    I rushed in with our best Healer.


    He immediately began his diagnosis.


    His eyes frowned as he tried to stop the bleeding but with repeated failed attempts.


    ¡± What is it? ¡±


    Sherizad asked , looking very impatient.


    ¡± I am sorry for my ignorance , my queen. But I have never seen a wound like this in my entire life. It makes a werewolf unable to heal. It¡¯s like an almost impossible feat. ¡±


    Sherizad huffed as she heard what the doctor had to say. She watched silently with keen eyes as he struggled to cover the wound, temporarily.


    She sighed heavily before getting up , pping her hands on her thigh as she got up.


    ¡± Midnight, you know which tribe has the best Healers in thesends. ¡±


    I nodded. There was no doubt it was Ryan¡¯s pack.


    ¡± Go fetch the best of them. Tell them, they will be paid as they wish, for this cooperation. ¡±


    I immediately bowed and left, without wasting another moment.


    I knew that money would not be the matter.


    I didn¡¯t know if Alpha Ryan knew about Sherizad¡¯s marriage.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    If he did , it was going to be awkward.


    And if he didn¡¯t, it was going to be another big mess.


    I was mentally preparing myself for all the questions and answers as I rode towards the Moonlight Pack in the darkness.

 Chapter 97- Midnight’s POV – tangled Past

    ¡± You can¡¯t be serious. ¡± He had his ws around my neck and the pressure was exactly on my cartge.


    ¡± Do you think this is a time for jokes like this Midnight?¡±


    He thrust his other hand right in front of my face, almost pressing on my nose and eyes, screaming onto my face.


    ¡± Do you see these hands? They are still reeking of my father¡¯s blood. I am not in the mood for any entertainment. Soe straight to the point and tell me why you are here. ¡±


    I could see the changed demeanor in Alpha Ryan¡¯s eyes. It looked like a maniac, yet he looked like a broken soul.


    ¡± I am sorry to hear what happened here, Alpha Ryan but what I am telling you, is also true. Our Alpha was assassinated and Sherizad had to marry Alpha Tristan to save her tribe. I wonder if she did not meet you before making that decision.¡±


    There was an immediate moment of realization in his eyes, followed by instant regret.


    ¡± No. No way. She cannot just go get married to anyone because¡­ because¡­ ¡±


    This was the moment when Beck stepped in.


    ¡± Please get a hold on yourself Alpha. I think we should visit the Scarlet Pack with our healers and talk about the situation directly. ¡±


    We were all packed and loaded within the next few minutes and were riding back to our tribe.


    ¡± Sherizad¡­ ¡±


    I came rushing in at the sight of her bend over Tristan¡¯s wound with a cloth to stop him from. bleeding out.


    The moment she saw Ryan, her eyes lit up.


    ¡± Ryan¡­ ¡±


    She stood up as effortlessly as she used to do every time they saw each other.


    ¡± Ryan, ask your healers to check Tristan immediately. We can¡¯t understand this wound on his body. It¡¯s not healing at all. ¡±


    She had her hands on Ryan¡¯s arm. I saw their eyes talking. And then I saw Sherizad immediately take a step behind.


    Beck cleared his throat as the healers stepped in. Alpha Ryan regained hisposure and then we all watched as the healers tried sewing Tristan¡¯s wound with thread and needle.


    It was a very lengthy process but thankfully at the end, Tristan¡¯s wound had closed and he was no longer bleeding. The healers from our pack took it from there as we walked outside to talk about the nature of the wound that was just treated.


    ¡± He was attacked with something that wasced with dark magic. ¡± said one healer.


    ¡± We had read about it but had no knowledge that it existed in thesends. It¡¯s a long lost and forbidden streak. If someone is practicing this, we must immediately search for them and nab them at the bud before flourishing. ¡±


    Everybody looked worried.


    ¡± I will hand over the weapons we were able to retrieve from the conspirators. ¡± I added, ¡± Should I hand them over to the healers or¡­ ¡±


    Alpha Ryan pushed me aside and walked straight to where the weapon was lying on a piece of cloth. He stared at it. His hands reached forward to grab it when one of the healers intervened .


    ¡± We shouldn¡¯t be messing around with objectsced with dark magic. ¡± He grabbed Alpha Ryan¡¯s hand and moved it away. After that he slid the weapon into a bag, pulling it by the edge of the cloth with which it was wrapped.


    ¡± How about Tristan? How long will he take to wake up? ¡±


    It was Sherizad who stepped forward.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡± We cannot predict anything. I have instructed your healers how to take care of his wound in the meantime, we will try to break down the nature of the spell and try to form an antidote with the help of the ones who practice magic in the outskirts. ¡±


    The healer informed her, trying to reassure.


    ¡± Will they be willing to help the likes of us? ¡±


    Sherizad asked again. This time, Alpha Ryan held her by her hand.


    ¡± We have ourwork, Sherizad. Rest assured, we will not leave any stone unturned in our effort to treat your husband. ¡±


    The spike in his voice when he uttered the word, ¡± your husband¡± , was unmistakable.


    The stares they exchanged were so severe that we all decided to leave the scene, one by one.


    But as we were about to leave the room, Sherizad called us back.


    ¡± Stay. Who gave you the permission to leave your king in this state. Midnight, make sure the healers are around him twenty four seven. Keep them well provided and also arrange for guards around this tent. Keep only your best men. I do not want any more trouble, till we are able to understand the nature of our problem. In the meantime, grill everyone who knew the attackers. Be it someone old or a child. I expect nothing else except results. Let me know as soon as you have any leads. ¡±


    Her hand was still in Alpha Ryan¡¯s grip.


    He waited patiently till she was done giving the orders around. Then he looked up at her with eyes so meek, I would not have believed, had I not seen it first hand.


    ¡± Sherizad, may I ask if you are done with your state affairs? ¡±


    He asked with a voice so gentle, it made me almost gasp.


    Sherizad did not answer. Or was it that she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡± If you are done, may I ask for a few moments with you? Alone, please? ¡±


    He immediately caught the slightest rays of hesitation , forming on her face.


    He went on his knees , in front of us.


    ¡± I swear I will not cause the slightest tint to your dignity. I know the boundaries that now exist between us. But please Sherizad, I beg you. We need to talk. ¡±


    I was so happy at that moment, wishing everything would fall into its rightful ce.


    I was so wrong.


    I should have stopped them, then and there.


    But I couldn¡¯t. It was such a shame.


    Like I couldn¡¯t stop the human Sherry from falling for the Mafia Ryan.

 Chapter 98-Ryan’s POV- losing her… past

    She was right in front of me.


    There was nobody else in that space. Nothing between us.


    We had been in simr situations more than once.


    Yet , every inch of my body felt like plunging in front and going in for her lips, though my conscious mind knew full well that she was now out of my reach.


    How was that possible?


    How could things turn out like this?


    ¡± I am sorry for your loss. I had no idea, your father was killed. I deeply regret not being able to attend his funeral. ¡± I finally forced myself to say something. Sherizad, however, wasn¡¯t even looking at me.


    I dared to take a bold step to try and dismiss the tension that was brewing.


    ¡± Did youe to my pack to tell me about your marriage? ¡±


    Another stupid question on the line.


    Sherizad turned at me with fire in her eyes. Her eyes were always very expressive but this was something else.


    I have no idea who came over me but on an impulse, I tried to grab her by her waist and pull her hands towards me.


    ¡± Do you have the slightest idea what I was going through¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Get away from me Alpha Ryan. You and I have some moral standards to maintain. Whatever you think we had, is nothing more than the ash that is left after the charcoal burns. ¡±


    She gave me no chance toplete my sentence.


    And just like that, the great wall of silence was back between us again.


    We were standing in the study which once used to belong to Sherizad¡¯s father. She was looking straight out of the window while her fingers fidgeted with the handle of his chair.


    I cleared my throat to draw her attention.


    ¡± I will continue with what I wanted to tell you about Sherizad. ¡±


    I knew she was listening though she didn¡¯t turn in my direction.


    ¡± The moment you entered my court that day , was the darkest moment of my life. I had just witnessed my mother being burnt alive and was about to kill my own father with my own hands. ¡±


    This time she turned towards me with confusion. Her lips parted, though she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡± I found out that my father was the one who ordered my mother to be burnt at the stake because he apparently found out that she wanted to kill him. ¡±


    Ipleted the exnation to satiate her curiosity.


    To my surprise she smiled.


    It was a sad smile. Her face looked pained as she smiled and ced her hand on her chest and bowed a little at me.


    ¡± I had no idea you had to go through hell while I was mourning my father and struggling with pack hierarchy. ¡± she heaved a loud sigh while she straightened up.


    ¡± Guess, this was all written in our fate. This was where our path was supposed to end. ¡±


    Before I could pull her into my open embrace and rebuke her im, there was a loudmotioning from the outside.


    The small group looked at us terrified. It was Midnight. There were a few others from both our tribes. Nobody apparently looked injured but the blood they were smeared in, definitely was of werewolf origin.


    ¡± What is it Midnight? ¡±


    She came forward trembling.


    Then she looked at me.


    ¡± The Healers were attacked by the Grey Wolf Hounds. All of them are dead. Only one survives. ¡±


    There was not another moment to waste as we ran where the injured Healer was barely breathing.


    He tried to get up as soon as he saw meing.


    ¡± You don¡¯t need to get up, ¡± I bent down beside him and grabbed his hand to support him while he was trying to sit up.


    The gnashing on his flesh was still bleeding but he insisted that I listened to what he had to tell.


    ¡± Alpha¡­ Alpha Ryan¡­ you must be warned¡­ ¡± he tried talking, grabbing tight onto my shirt.


    ¡± It¡¯s them¡­ the darkness¡­ the dark magic that threatens to take over thesends¡­ ¡± He then swiftly turned his attention towards Sherizad.


    ¡± It ising for you as well. Don¡¯t let your guards down in the absence of an Alpha in your tribe¡­. they have the same origin¡­. We could feel it. When we were carrying the dagger dipped in dark magic, we could feel it resonating with the Grey Wolf Hounds when they were attacking. ¡±


    ¡± Guards call for help¡­ Call Healers from the other tribes. Quick¡­ ¡± Sherizad barked as we both bent over the dying Healer from my tribe.


    I had brought in the best of the best that we had. They could trace their origins back to the earliest in Healer history.


    With all of them gone, I knew that they were leaving behind a void that was irreceable.


    ¡± I think we might need to call for an all Alpha meet immediately. There is something sinister brewing in the northernnds. We must immediately trace the imposter who has been posing and replying to our letters as the Northern Chief. As we saw with our own


    eyes, there is nothing left, nobody left, in the Northern Lands. ¡±


    Sherizad did not reply. She simply nodded and then stood up before leaving me with the corpse of the Healer in my arms.


    ¡± Please make sure that we are able to bid proper goodbye to the Healers who came in to lend their helping hands.


    Spread across thends and bring in all their remains. They will be given all their due respect. ¡±


    She left after handing out that piece of instruction to her subordinates.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I saw her walking solemnly towards thends that stretched outside the facility where we were at the moment.


    Every muscle in my body wanted to run after her.


    But there was an invisible string, holding me back.


    I wanted to cut it open. I wanted to sever all boundaries of morality and marital ties.


    I wanted to turn the wheels of time back, even if it was for onest time.

 Chapter 99-Sherizad’s POV… Mark of the Alpha… Past

    The task at hand was nothing normal.


    I was about to lead the All Alpha meet, instead of my father. Probably the only one to lead such a meet without being an Alpha, herself.


    Herself? What was I even thinking about? Whoever, ever heard of an Alpha King? It was all mythical. It was all, only a fable.


    ¡± The Alphas¡¯ have arrived , Sherizad, ¡± was the voice that I was trying to avoid. It was Ryan. And somehow his presence was making me very ufortable. I wanted to not even look at his face but it was tempting, nevertheless.


    And somehow, after learning about the truth about his parents, I felt like an idiot, acting so rogue on my impulse. Could I have not tried talking to him, onest time, face to face, before jumping in for the marriage?


    ¡± Sherizad¡­ They are waiting for you. Come on. Come and lead the meet like your father would have¡­ ¡± His voice brought me back from my trails of thought.


    ¡± Like my father? ¡± I scoffed as I stood up to leave through the gate. ¡± I am about to create the history of Alpha Ryan. I am probably the only person in history who called for an All Alpha meet, without being an Alpha¡­ Just a representative. ¡±


    I started walking forward, ¡± They would probably not even listen to me¡­ I am not even counting the possibility of them mocking me¡­ ¡± Before I could finish the sentence Ryan moved so fast that he was now in front of me. He was literally blocking me bodily.


    ¡± They get to mock you over their dead bodies¡­ ¡±


    I simply smiled and pushed him aside.


    ¡± You don¡¯t need to be my bodyguard Ryan. There is a greater evil on loose. Let¡¯s work together and convince the rest of them. We need to get rid of it together. ¡±


    He didn¡¯t smile when I pressed his hand before walking away towards the central tent.


    I could feel the bubbles forming inside my pit.


    I cleared my throat and greeted the gathering as I walked in. They stared at me but none greeted me back. Ryan followed in soon after. Ironically, he was probably the only one to greet me as he entered. I sat on my father¡¯s throne and looked at all their faces.


    ¡± The reason I gathered all of you today requires our immediate intervention. ¡±


    I began. The repercussions began, sooner than I expected.


    ¡± Why do you think you have any right or authority to summon an All Alpha meet? Don¡¯t you think you are just exploiting your father¡¯s position? ¡±


    I just smiled and took a heavy breath in. I rolled my eyes at Ryan, who was about to jump at thementer. We didn¡¯t need to prove my authority at the moment. We needed cooperation.


    ¡± You are right. I do not hold anymand over anybody nor do I im to do so. But something immensely important came up . It was indispensable to share and ask for all your aid. We did not get to talk about our discoveries in the Northern Lands. As you must already be aware, our tribes were engulfed in multiple tragedies and problems. But we were able to trace some of its source, back to the Northern Mountains. I am sure, none of you would want your respective tribes to be vulnerable. ¡±


    I had effectively caught their attention.


    They listened carefully, and attentively. I was able toplete the entire narrative, without any interruption.


    Themotion began, when I dared to ask for their help in invading the Northern Mountains.


    ¡± Is she out of their bloody mind? ¡±


    One began.


    ¡± Their tribes have already been cursed by the ck magic that is running in that territory. ¡°added another.


    ¡± Look at that little wench! She thinks she can order us around just because she is the daughter of the Late Alpha King? ¡±


    Scoffed a third.


    I could see the tension brewing. And then another added the death knell.


    ¡± I think it was time we brought in her step brothers in her ce¡­ ¡±


    ¡± SILENCE¡­ ¡±


    I have had enough of their nonsense.


    ¡± Who do you think gave you the permission to interfere in the matters of my father¡¯s tribe? ¡±


    My voice and my demeanor didn¡¯t go down well with any of them.


    They did not hesitate toe right at me with their exposed ws and swords in hand.


    Ryan was ready at my defense and what followed was a dirty exchange of abuse and rough handling amongst the mighty Alphas.


    Seeing them in that state, made something stir inside me. A heavy burning sensation which was a mixture of helplessness and desperation, along with disappointment in my own ability and anger.


    And before I knew what was happening, the spot between my lower back and shoulder des started burning.


    It started with a tingling sensation and rapidly spread across like forest fire. It felt like my flesh was set aze and within a few moments, I had again sessfully caught all their attention.


    They stopped their little fights midway as their eyes were almost starting to bulge out, while they witnessed the morphological change in my body.


    Only Ryan seemed like he was worried about my well being, ¡± Sherizad. Are you alright? ¡±


    He tried to support me as I grabbed the edge of my father¡¯s throne to try and contain the impact of the burning sensation.


    I had only read and heard about it so far.


    It was identical to the pain that one has to bear when one got one¡¯s Alpha Mark.


    There was no way that was what was happening at that moment.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Whoever had ever heard of a female Alpha?


    But the moment Ryan touched my hand, he was thrown away by the current that was running through my veins.


    As the audience watched, after several minutes I finally was able to catch my breath.


    It was a very very dynamic feeling and everything around me seemed like they had just been given a dash of color. Everything seemed more vivid and It seems like my senses had been heightened as well.


    I lifted my arms, stretched my body. I felt so good. I did not remember feeling so much active and alive, in my entire life.


    ¡± Impossible¡­ ¡± Finally somebody dared to break the silence and bring back my attention to the waiting congregation.


    ¡± How can a woman be given the sacred Mark of the Alpha? This is pure sorcery¡­ dark magic¡­ ¡±


    He made meugh out loud.


    ¡± Sorcery? Dark magic? Guess you are right. I can now control the rules set by the Moon Goddess. Ummm, Ryan¡­ Does that make me more powerful than our ancestral system? ¡±


    Ryan cuckold. He knew I had silenced all of them with that single statement.


    I turned my attention towards the one who questioned my authority to call for the Alpha meet.


    ¡± Since there is no longer any cause or ce for disputing, shall we decide on the time and date when we will be leaving for the Northern Territories? ¡±


    I asked, sitting back on my seat as the rest of them followed suit, but with visible disturbance.


    ¡± If what you im is true, will we not be left  vulnerable , if we all leave for the Northern Mountains with our troops while our homes remain unattended. ¡±


    That was a very genuine concern and question.


    ¡± This is a very valid point. I do have a few options that we could take as precautionary measures but if anybody else has any other opinions, please feel free to share. ¡±


    And thus the assembly deep dived into serious talks about what needed our immediate attention. We were talking peacefully and respectfully. We were working together towards what concerned all our future.


    The appearance of the Alpha Mark on my back was nothing short of witchcraft or wizardry. But it was ushered in by the will of our ancestral power. It was ushered in by divine intervention.


    Ah! Alpha Mark! My mother would be so delighted to learn about that.


    If only it had manifested a few days back, I wouldn¡¯t have to force myself into a loveless marriage.


    I wouldn¡¯t have ruined mine, Tristan¡¯s and Ryan¡¯s lives.

 Chapter 100-Sherizad’s POV- meeting someone new

    It was weird how everyone¡¯s demeanor towards me changed after the seal on my back confirmed my legitimacy as my father¡¯s heir.


    Even my half brothers visited me one by one, vowing their obedience and assistance.


    I knew that some of my ministers and the other Alphas were not very pleased with my position. Yet they smiled and nodded at me in public. But I knew that they would bare their vision fangs behind my back.


    Ryan had gone back to his tribe. We were preparing for battle. We wouldunch a joint assault on the Northernnds, each pack would surround it on each of the Uta sides. Ryan had also gone to find the old practitioners of the dark arts. We would need their full assistance if we were up against dark forces.


    I was a little preupied. I had to sort things out in my own pack. Tristan had not yet recovered consciousness and his pack was restless at the situation. I had to put things in order at his ce as well. We decided to move both the packs strategically, so we could have better travel andmunication between us. We were practically functioning as one pack at the moment.


    It was not more than a couple of days. My scouts werete. I had sent them to simply spy on the territory from the outskirts. I had specifically asked them not to trespass. I had to see the situation because those scouts that I had sent were all undercover. Nobody knew about them, except myself and they were some of my best men.


    So, I put on my cloak and quietly pulled my horse out of the stable, at the dead of the night.


    It was a little chilly and windy but nothing for me to mind.


    I rode every crook and bend. I could not find any traces of my men where they were designated. I was almost about to give up and turn back, when my horse started to neigh, abnormally. It was not my own horse that I had taken. I didn¡¯t want my pack to know that I was missing. But this horse that I had taken was the most well behaved in the stable. It was very very strange for it to misbehave. I had to dismount and tie it to a strong tree trunk and then , started looking behind the bush where it was looking and neighing.


    The impact of what I saw, made me fling back.


    It was one of my men.


    I was standing right in front of him yet I did not get any smell.


    His body was obviously lifeless. His eyes stared up towards the heavens and his body waspletely dried. It was as if his life was sucked out of his mouth.


    I was about to take a few steps towards him, contemting whether or not to touch him.


    ¡± What you are thinking is right! ¡± I was again startled by an unknown voice, right beside my ear.


    I turned to find a very old looking man. He wasn¡¯t human, neither was he a wolf.


    ¡± I wouldn¡¯t touch this, if I were you. ¡± he said, smiling at me. ¡± However, if you like, I can show you what happened to him, just before he died. ¡±


    Normally, I would have pounced on anyone who would dare to give me such atrocious advice.


    But I lifted my hand towards him, automatically.


    He smiled again and took my arm, then with another arm, grabbed the hand of my subordinate, who was dead.


    Like a jolt of current, my body shook with violence. It was as if I was out in space. Then all of a sudden, like a rey I found myself in front of my subordinate, who was, at that moment, alive.


    He was waiting patiently , behind the bushes.


    I tried to call his name but it appeared as if he couldn¡¯t hear.


    Then a body of ck smoke appeared in front of him, out of nowhere and I yelled to warn him of the oing assault.


    Yet, there was no sound.


    I watched the dark smoke take a human-like form but he reeked of a wolf. It was definitely a werewolf.


    A member of the fallen GreyHound Wolf Pack? An ally of the now suspicious Northern Head?


    The figure cleared my doubt. He introduced himself as the Northern Chief.


    He came at my subordinate as if he was very angry. He grabbed him by his throat and then began sucking something from within him as he screeched and wriggled in in. I tried stopping what was happening but it seemed like my presence was ghostly in nature. I couldn¡¯t touch anybody.


    He threw my subordinate¡¯s lifeless body and cleaned his mouth.


    ¡± Disgusting wolves from the in. Can¡¯t you guys keep your own business? I swear I will not live if you dare to cross my territories¡­ ¡± He was going on about it and suddenly he said something about Ryan and his mother and his father, which immediately caught my attention. But before I could hear the rest of it, I was pulled out of the state that I was in.


    ¡± Let me go back. I need to finish hearing what he was saying¡­ ¡±


    I almost fought with the old man. He smiled at me again.


    ¡± It isn¡¯t in my hand, oh, the first female Alpha chief in thesends. Your subordinate lost consciousness after this moment. I have no power to take it beyond that. ¡±


    At that moment, I remembered to ask him the vital question.


    ¡± Who are you? What are you? ¡±


    He smiled again.


    ¡± I think you and I might share the same concern. Your reaction confirmed my doubt. We will both meet again. I have been summoned. Take care, Alpha Sherizad. And my advice to you would be to get out of thesends, as soon as possible. ¡±


    And with that he was gone.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Like literally. There was no trace left of him.


    Somehow, I listened to his advice and headed straight back home.

 Chapter 101-Sherizad’s POV- Meeting him again

    I could not understand much of what I had witnessed. But one thing was certain, if the credibility of the mysterious man was exempted, the northern chief and Ryan¡¯s n had something intricate.


    It was almost dawn and I couldn¡¯t sleep well.


    With the first ray of the morning light, I gathered Midnight and a few chiefs. We rode off towards Ryan¡¯s tribe. The battle was just brewing.


    ¡± Sherizad? Midnight? Whoah! Why are you guys so early? ¡±


    It was Josh. We met him right at the entrance to their tribe. He was probably out there attending his nature¡¯s call or just wandering.


    ¡± It¡¯s Alpha Sherizad, you thick head¡­ ¡°Beck came in from nowhere and hit Josh right at the back of his head. He smiled and bowed as we passed right beside them. I could hear them bickering at the back which made me smile a little.


    ¡± What a pleasant surprise. I wasn¡¯t expecting you so early¡­ ¡°It was Ryan. He remarked as he extended his arm, trying to help me dismount. I sprang beside him without epting, of course.


    I was about to tell him something when suddenly a figure caught my attention.


    It was the mysterious man I metst night. He was standing at the back of a cottage and peeking at us.


    I immediately took off after him. Ryan and the rest followed close behind, bewildered.


    The man vanished from sight the moment I reached the spot where I thought I had seen him for sure. As I looked around, I found him peeking from another ce.


    The cat and mouse chase went on for a few minutes to my frustration. But I could spy a hint of amusement on that man¡¯s smiley face at my disappointment.


    ¡± Sherizad what, in heaven¡¯s name, are you chasing around? ¡±


    Ryan finally caught up to me and pulled me towards him, grabbing my hand.


    ¡± It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a man¡­ where¡­ ¡± I was trying to look for him when suddenly the man appeared behind Ryan¡¯s back.


    ¡± There he is. ¡±


    I pushed Ryan and almost lunged at him.


    ¡± Got you. Enough of you fleeing. ¡±


    I was so d I would be able to wring the answers out of him finally, which kept me awake all night.


    ¡± Shahrzad¡­ Shahrzad¡­ let go of him. How do you even know him? He is a distant uncle of mine. My mother¡¯s cousin. ¡±


    Ryan pulled my hand away and broke my grip.


    I stood there looking at the face of the man who was smiling, like all times.


    ¡± We happened to meet while I wasing to your tribe, my dear nephew. Your beloved and I shared some interesting finds. ¡±


    ¡± She is married¡­ ¡±


    ¡± I am not his beloved¡­ ¡±


    Both Ryan and I protested in unison.


    It made the manugh even louder.


    ¡± There is no greater confirmation than a strong denial¡­ Well, well¡­ let¡¯s say you are both correct¡­ Now shall we get to the main business. I don¡¯t have much time to waste around. ¡±


    ¡± Oh yes. I am so sorry. Sherizad, he has some valuable input about the Northernnds that we could use for our raid. He used to be very close to my mother and apparently, they spent a lot of their time ying in the northern mountains, before their tribe was massacred by my father.¡±


    Ryan exined as his voice dropped a little, at the end.


    ¡± I have sent word around. The Alphas who will be assisting us on the battlefield will join us shortly. We can map out the entirendscape. ¡±


    ¡± Alpha Ryan¡­ where is your hospitality? Thedy in front of you clearly came to you, waking straight up from her bed. You at least ought to feed her and herpanion some of your delicacies before jumping to ns of the battle and strategies. ¡±


    I was about to contradict the man who Midnight wasted that thought of fine.


    ¡± Yes please Alpha Ryan. I am starving. ¡±


    ¡± Yes, of course. This way. I am so sorry. ¡°And immediately Ryan got busy, yelling orders. The rest of us were slowly walking behind him when suddenly the mysterious man, caught my arms and whispered in my ears,


    ¡± I would keep the events ofst night to myself if I were you. It is the best for my nephew. ¡±


    I gave him a sharp eye.


    ¡± Best for Ryan? How? ¡±


    I asked him, a little concerned to be honest.


    ¡± An oath of mine forbids me from directly conveying the threat. But I am willing to guide you to the clues if you are indeed interested. ¡±


    This statement made me doubt him a little more.


    ¡± Why are you keeping it from Rya if it concerns him? ¡±


    I asked.


    ¡± The nature of the truth is such that he will be helpless even if he knows about it. Only another person, who is genuinely worried about him, can undo evil that is waiting to happen. ¡±


    I was definitely scared at what he said and something about him told me that he wasn¡¯t lying.


    I suddenly stopped in my track and turned towards him and asked,


    ¡± You are neither human, nor a werewolf. What are you?¡±


    ¡± Oh, uncle has spent a lot of time in the mountains and forests. He has had a close brush with darkness and divinity. This is his wolf form. But he has learnt to transform his beast into human at will. That is probably the reason you were suspicious of him right? Because he doesn¡¯t smell normal ? ¡±


    Ryan was back. He probably hade looking for us because we were dyed.


    I remembered what he told me about something sinister concerning Ryan. So I obeyed him and dodged the question.


    ¡± Whatever. Is the food ready? I feel like I could eat an entire sheep. ¡±


    I saw Ryan¡¯s confused expression from the side of my eye and the broad smile on his uncle¡¯s face.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡± Apparently dear boy, you are much more loved than you might have ever desired¡­ ¡±


    His uncle patted his back to amplify his confusion before heading towards the food court himself.

 Chapter 102-Sherizad’s POV- Battle ground

    ¡± Your father must have foreseen something for him to hand over these weapons to you, before his demise. ¡±


    Another remark that blew me off track.


    We were en route to the Northernnds.


    Ryan¡¯s mysterious uncle was behind us as well. He promised to lead us to thest post where he himself was allowed.


    ¡± What do you mean? ¡±


    I naturally slowed down .¡± Did you know my father? ¡±


    ¡± I might have. ¡± He smiled. Then he positioned himself between myself and the rest of my team in such a manner that only I would be able to hear what he said.


    ¡± That tree over there, is thest post till where I will be able to apany you guys.¡±


    ¡°Why? I mean why can you not cross thatnd? ¡±


    I knew that he specifically asked us not to ask about that but I took the liberty.


    ¡± Ahhh! You are quite a girl I see. Well, I guess it wouldn¡¯t hurt to tell you since we both will be sharing some more secrecy. ¡± He shed his contagious smile again, ¡± You see that thing that rules thosends has a dark source. He and I, once used to be friends. It was the time when Ryan¡¯s mother, Helps, you know, the northern chief and I didn¡¯t know that we would be so robbed of our innocence.


    Helos and Ryan¡¯s mother were lovers and I was their secret keeper.


    Never in the million years did I imagine, love could change the entire course of the living world. ¡±


    ¡± What? Ryan¡¯s mother and the Northern chief were lovers? Why did she then marry Ryan¡¯s father? ¡±


    It was the stupidest question to ask. His smirk instantly made me regret asking that.


    ¡± Well, you are one to talk. But unlike you, Ryan¡¯s mother didn¡¯t have another choice. She was taken in as a spoil of war. She was forced to marry the man who killed and wiped out her entire n. ¡±


    I wanted to argue that I didn¡¯t have another choice either but someone, thinking about Ryan¡¯s mother¡¯s sorry circumstances made me want to shut up.


    ¡°Well, I am sorry to hear about that. That somehow exins what happened between them when Ryan was gone to the North with us¡­ However, it didn¡¯t answer my actual question. Why can you not cross beyond that point? ¡±


    ¡± Well whatever happened in the northernnds and at Ryan¡¯s tribe might not be a coincidence. Helps murdered his own n to harness an undisputed, absolute power that would be unparalleled in the entire world. His only motive was to rescue his beloved and spend the rest of his days with him. But by the time he got to her, she was already carrying Ryan. Though she conceived him against her own will, she loved him nevertheless since her morale forbade her from killing her child. Helps loved her too deeply to hurt her physically. He backed off when she let him where she stood with reality. However, darkness doesn¡¯t let you go so easily. He vowed to ruin the life of the child, who, in his opinion, was the cause of his misfortune. He could have killed Ryan instantly after he was born but he chose to curse him instead. He chose to make it his life¡¯s motive, to make sure that he was always in pain. ¡±


    He paused for a little while, then added, ¡± And you my little Alpha, fell into this game when you entered his realm along with Ryan. He cursed your soul as well. Your crime was being in love with the child who took everything away from him. ¡±


    I was too stunned to speak. He came up to me and whispered, ¡± And the reason I cannot cross thosends is because the source of my power is from the light around us. But I am not strong enough to ovee the amount of darkness that he has garnered. I would lose all my power if I stepped on hisnd. I have, in my own ways, tried to save the little boy who is suffering for no apparent fault of his. A boy unwanted but very much loved by his mother. ¡±


    ¡± But why are you telling me all this? Does Ryan not have the first right to know about this matter? ¡±


    ¡± It would be an unnecessary burden that we would be putting on his shoulder by letting him know about that. He is powerless against Helos and his curse. ¡±


    ¡± Why then , did you tell me about it? ¡± I asked.


    ¡± The only reason I told you about it , is because you are the only one who can save Ryan, if you want. I mean, save his soul and save his heart. ¡±


    He wasn¡¯t making much sense, that I knew for sure. Then suddenly I could see him panicking.


    His facial expressions changed and it seemed like he was in a hurry.


    ¡± He is near. I must leave. Remember the weapons that your father gave. They are part of a Trinity. Their might is the strongest when used together. And remember, only you can save Ryan. So choose wisely. Take care girl. ¡±


    And just like that he was gone.


    ¡± Sherizad. Come on, hurry. Why are yougging behind? We will be reaching in a moment. ¡±


    I saw Ryan ride towards me and I couldn¡¯t control myself, seeing him like that.


    I sprang on his horse from mine.


    There were men from my tribe, his tribe and Tristan¡¯s tribe, watching. I didn¡¯t care.


    Ryan looked happy but flushed.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go kick some ghostly a*s.¡± I kissed him on the cheeks before jumping off the horse, on the ground again. It was time to rev up. It was time to prepare our men for what wasing up ahead.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Werewolves from the three tribes lined up on this side as the other seven tribes were supposed to surround thend from the other sides.


    It was time to end the terror of the cursed souls.


    It was a revenge for all the fallen werewolves

 Chapter 103-Ryan’s POV – Back in the present

    I had Sherizad¡¯s dagger in my hand.


    I was sitting in my study. My doors were shut for everyone at the moment. Even for Sherry, the human.


    I know my boys were worried and so was Chong but I had the very weapon with which Sherizad had annihted my entire n, along with herself.


    I thought it was gone. But here it was , right in between my palms.


    I brought out my own specter and kept it beside her dagger on my study table. The only one missing was the sun sword that Tristan had. It was missing as well and I somehow had an urge. I had a feeling that I needed to find it as well. I felt like this was part of some missing puzzle. I felt like it would be the key to the answers to my questions. The answers that I never got to ask Sherizad and the ones she could never answer.


    I didn¡¯t want anybody to trouble me at the moment but it felt like chaos was part of my existence.


    I could hear somemotioning from the front gate. I could hear my boys talking and I could also hear Sherry, screaming and cursing on top of her voice.


    I put the dagger down with an annoyed thud. What was the little brat up to now? I had to find out. Things haven¡¯t been particrly peaceful ever since she came into my life.


    ¡± Did I not tell everybody that I needed some peace of mind? ¡±


    The little crowd that consisted of my known trio, had a fourth character that looked nothing less than a thug.


    ¡± Who are you and what¡­ ¡± My mouth dropped open and lost all possible words that wereing out of it as he produced the shining, bright, sun sword. The sword that I was thinking of a few moments ago.


    I snatched it from his grip with a mixture of awe, disgust and excitement.


    ¡± I¡­ My name is K. I am a small shot at the same business you are a Lord. My den isn¡¯t further away from the dump yard where this little chick lived. I had heard that you got her in as your mistress but could never believe the news until tonight. How did a Lord like you find your taste in such a piece of garbage? I could send you a line up of hot¡­¡±


    Two of his teeth came out as my fist was talking to his face. He struggled to gulp and spit the blood that was gushing out through his gums but he knew he didn¡¯t have any time to recuperate.


    ¡± Where did you steal this Sun Sword from? ¡±


    Even Rex was getting out of control with excitement.


    ¡± I¡­ I bought it¡­ It is mine. ¡±


    He uttered while gargling with blood.


    ¡± Shut up you f*cking liar. Where did you get that much money to buy this with? Whom did you buy this from? ¡±


    It was now Rex¡¯s voice that was dominating and the person named K was surely terrified of that temperament in my voice. He went defensive.


    He lifted his arms up and fell on his knees on the ground.


    ¡± I am a loan shark. I do have money to lend around. Even this b*tch owes me some money. I am not lying. I did buy this from her dad when he first moved into the cabin beside the dump yard with her as an infant baby.


    He didn¡¯t ask for a lot so I kept it. It had been lying in my trash till tonight.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    A man came into my dreamst night and told me that you might be willing to pay a lot of money for this thing.


    I didn¡¯t pay any attention to be honest. But tonight he appeared in my office. He said he was your cousin¡¯s uncle. He asked me toe to you with this sword immediately.


    I swear I had no idea I wasing to dig my own grave.


    I never should havee. ¡±


    He muttered thest bits under his breath.


    ¡± My uncle you say¡­ ¡±


    I had not heard from him for centuries. Technically, I had not heard from him ever since the battle. Where did he appear all of a sudden?


    Why now? And how did he even know that I wanted the sun sword? That meant that he also knew about the dagger? Had he been keeping an eye on me? I instinctively looked around foolishly knowing full well that I wouldn¡¯t find him.


    I looked at Sherry who was looking at me all puzzled.


    Thest time I had seen my uncle, he was having a busy, hushed conversation with my Sherizad and then he had disappeared as suddenly as he hade.


    It felt irie, seeing Sherry. A clone. A mere imitation.


    ¡± Josh, take this man to the club and pay him a couple of pounds in gold. ¡±


    I saw K spread out in prostration hailing me and singing my praise, which was more annoying.


    He tried to grab my feet with overwhelming reverence apparently.


    In return he got a kick and I stomped back with the sword in my hand inside my study.


    The moment I closed the door I realized something very important which I had overlooked apparently.


    K had got the sword from Sherry¡¯s father?


    Where might have he found it?


    This needed me to dig into Sherry¡¯s history. I had found out the one which was apparent and widely known. I needed some deep digging.


    I stormed out and I saw Sherry walking slowly in .


    I went straight to her and picked her up by her waist. There was no more time to waste. We could talk as we walked.


    I called for my pilot and we were headed to my chopper.


    ¡± We are going to visit your father Sherry. I need some urgent answers. ¡±


    She must have be too used to me.


    She wasn¡¯t even protesting.


    The moment we got seated inside the helicopter she smiled at me and said,


    ¡± I knew you would be questioning my father after K took his name. But I didn¡¯t know you would bring me along. Thank you. ¡±


    Well, that was a little unexpected.

 Chapter 104-Sherizad’s POV – Post the first battle… past

    It was a week-long battle.


    A battle it was, just in name, it was basically a massacre.


    The moment we stepped inside thosends the day turned into darkness.


    It was nothing like the emptynds that we had visited. It was as if they were waiting for us with armed hands.


    ¡± Spread out. Look for the other packs. ¡±


    I could hear Ryan yell out the orders as a terrible blizzard suddenly came in our direction.


    We could tell it wasn¡¯t a natural phenomenon.


    The blizzard was apanied with several ghastly apparitions. Each threatening one, with a different terror.


    It was as if we had stepped inside a mirage of madness. It was bing difficult to tell fake from real.


    In the middle of that madness our days went by. Bodies fell here and there. It would have been easy for those minions of darkness to get rid of all of us but they chose meticulously, whom to kill and whom to y with.


    My eyes had been fixed on Ryan, at least I had been trying.


    Finally when the dark fog settled, I ran to him.


    ¡± Are you alright? ¡±


    I tried checking him with my hands and arms. He grabbed my wrists between his fists, kissed them and slowly turned me around.


    ¡± I am alright but nothing is alright here. ¡±


    Therey the bodies of two of the three Alphas, who were aiding us in the raid.


    What followed were an array of allegations and revolts.


    I , in particr, was used of trying to usurp power by sweet talking to each pack head.


    It didn¡¯t bother me much but it was necessary that I, along with Ryan, took over those packs in the absence of a strong leader, amidst all the chaos. Our intention was never to annex theirnds. We were caretakers.


    A few packs left the All Alpha counsel but their revolt was short lived. Their packs were mauled to extinction overnight. Many of their wounded took refuge under mine and Ryan¡¯s wings. Even after all these, we were the ones used of conspiring with the Northern Chief.


    The attacks of the GreyHound Wolves became moremon. There were sightings of Shadowy armies apanying those hounds as well.


    While fighting and defeating them repeatedly, we found that the Northern chief used his dark magic to transform humans into werewolves, which made them mutte to catastrophic results. The GreyHound Wolves might just be such an abomination. The dark army of the undead was not his only strength. He had been hard at work, putting together an army of abominations that he had been creating and collecting.


    Days passed with such rhythm. I did not care.


    Leadership came naturally to me along with the responsibility of its challenges.


    And with Ryan beside me, it all felt like it was meant to be.


    Though there was that longing. There was mourning in my heart even in the midst of all that was happening.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go for a walk, shall we? ¡± Ryan would often say, offering his hand to me. Which I wanted to take but didn¡¯t. We would walk for hours in the open field, talking about this and that, state affairs and the sky and the birds. We would talk about everything except the state of our hearts.


    Then one fine day, while we were strolling in the garden, Midnight came running, looking for me.


    ¡± Alpha Tristan stirred Alpha Sherizad. He has been calling your name. ¡±


    We ran as soon as we received the news.


    I didn¡¯t know whether I should have been happy or sad.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    With Tristan back from hisa, things were going to get much more awkward.


    My feet stopped automatically as I saw him sitting up and sipping from his warm medicine bowl.


    He smiled as soon as he saw me.


    ¡± Sherizad. How long have I been out? ¡±


    I took a deep breath and slowly walked towards him.


    ¡± Come on, Sit down beside me. ¡± He patted the spot on his bed and I obedientlyplied.


    I looked at the door. Ryan was right behind me but he didn¡¯te through the door.


    I turned my attention towards Tristan.


    There was something in his eyes, which seemed like it was off.


    Then suddenly he grabbed my neck and pulled me into a hard embrace. Which was very very odd for the dynamics that we had. Was he trying to im me as his wife?


    It wasn¡¯t like he was trying to do anything that wasn¡¯t right but it made me feel very very ufortable.


    ¡± I have some matters of the state that I need to attend Tristan. Chiefs from your pack have been very worried. I must send them in to have a word with yourself. ¡±


    I broke off from his embrace in a hurry and quickly stood up and bowed.


    ¡± Matter of the state you say Sherizad? I can sense the Alpha mark on your back. Seems like I missed out on a lot of things, would you care to fill me in tonight? ¡±


    I gulped but I nodded.


    ¡± Surely, I will. ¡± I bowed and went straight to my own room.


    I closed my eyes for the split of a moment when suddenly I felt a ghastly presence in my room.


    I had purposely blown off all the lights in my room. I wanted to be alone but this thing was right in front of me and I could feel it¡¯s horrible presence.


    ¡± Who are you? What do you want? ¡±


    I asked, pulling my dagger out.


    ¡± I believe that you might be interested in negotiating with the Northern Chief.¡±


    I was right. It was one of his dark minions. But what was his purpose in sending his minion to me? He could have easily gotten rid of me on the battlefield but he didn¡¯t.


    Would it be wrong for me to guess that he needed something from me?


    Did he want to use me to torture Ryan like his uncle mentioned?


    What a horrible fate Ryan and the Northern Chief shared.


    I wished I could do something to make their suffering end.

 Chapter 105-Sherry’s POV- Present

    ¡± What nonsense! How can he be gone? What do you mean? ¡±


    We were mid-air, when Ryan received the information.


    ¡± I was kind of expecting it. He was taken out of the hospital. They caught two men escorting him out in the surveince camera. Their faces were covered and they both wore ck hoodies¡­ ¡±


    ¡± So they couldn¡¯t be identified¡­ ¡±


    It hade as a shock to know that my father possessed something valuable like that sword K had brought . And now to learn about him being kidnapped was another thing.


    It was starting to feel like I didn¡¯t even know myself, my own self.


    I sank back into my seat as the chopper turned around. I didn¡¯t bother to ask Ryan. I was no longer interested. There were creatures who weren¡¯t human, like Ryan, living within our society. Beasts that roamed free. Would my father be safe in such a world? I couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ¡± Where are we headed? ¡± I finally asked.


    Ryan didn¡¯t answer. He seemed lost in his thoughts as well.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When we got off the chopper, I understood that we were headed towards Chong¡¯s ce.


    ¡± Did you look up the things I asked you to do previously? ¡±


    Ryan asked as Chong smiled at me.


    ¡± Yes, I did and Ryan, your intuitions were correct. It was all rted. The disturbances, the sorcery, the ones that kept interfering in your business¡­ it can all be traced to a single den. ¡±


    ¡± Where is it? ¡±


    Ryan¡¯s eyes were twinkling with wild excitement.


    ¡± I couldn¡¯t pinpoint the location. But it is somewhere in the Northern ocean and¡­ ¡±


    Chong paused, looking a little hesitant at me.


    ¡± And what Chong. It¡¯s alright, you can tell in front of Sherry. ¡± Ryan said.


    ¡± And they possibly aren¡¯t human. ¡± Chong added, very concerned.


    ¡± And what about her father? Were we able to trace his kidnappers yet? ¡±


    Ryan asked.


    ¡°Beck and Josh are onto their trail. They werest spotted at the ferry. You should be hearing from the boys about it. ¡±


    Ryan nodded and turned to leave through the door.


    I grabbed his arms in a desperate attempt.


    He looked back at me with wonder in his eyes.


    ¡± Don¡¯t you dare leave me Ryan Bane. ¡±


    I didn¡¯t actually say that but my eyes did the talking.


    ¡± You know I can¡¯t take you where I am going. That ce would definitely not be safe for humans. Did you not hear what Chong said? Bellow will be here any moment. He will keep youpany. ¡±


    ¡± No! ¡± he thought he could get rid of me so easily. Well, that was not happening. ¡± My father is out there. I must be there with him. I aming whether you take me or not. ¡±


    Ryan heaved a sigh and I could tell Chong and he shared a sly smile or something.


    ¡± Alright! If you scream, I will throw you in the ocean immediately. The sirens wouldn¡¯t likepetition in their territory. ¡±


    He grabbed my hand and pulled me to the car which had been waiting.


    I was just wondering if sirens were real in the world where we were headed but just then, Bellow came waving at me.


    ¡± You get back home. ¡± Ryan ordered him, at which his smile dropped.


    ¡± I will be back soon. It¡¯s not safe for kids where we are going. ¡±


    I whispered back at him as Ryan , literally lifted me up and locked the car door on his face.


    We drove at lightning speed and within a few minutes, we were boarding a sophisticated looking boat.


    As soon as it left thends, Ryan suddenly yelled on top of his voice , ¡± Bellow! How dare you defy my order. Did I not tell you to head straight back home? ¡±


    At first I couldn¡¯t understand why he was shouting and then I saw Bellow, timidly getting out from the bottom dock.


    I knew I had to step in.


    ¡± Please let him be, he might have been worried about me. Please Ryan. ¡±


    My eyes were shut as my hands stretched as I tried to cover Bellow with my body.


    I was expecting another round of yelling from Ryan but nothing happened. The rest of the day passed as eventless. There was food, clothes , some good wine and there was the silence of the vast sea. Ryan had note out of his cabin since he went in.


    I finally decided to check on him.


    Knock! knock!


    ¡°May Ie in¡­ ¡±


    His cabin reeked of liquor and he was in the same state that I had seen him in the day we had first met. As a sex worker and a client.


    As soon as I walked in I saw that he had been crying. His face had prominent tear streaks but looking at the barrels of alcohol he had just emptied, I doubted if he was in his right senses.


    ¡± Sherizad¡­ ¡± His lips mumbled my name just like he had done on that first night.


    A rush flooded my entire system.


    He stumbled as he tried to stand up and I instinctively found myself rushing forward to give him my shoulder.


    He smiled as his palm brushed over my hair. He looked at me with such tender care.


    ¡± Sherizad¡­ You came back. You came back like you promised. Don¡¯t you ever leave me behind again¡­ ¡±


    His eyes were oozing and I found my own eyes getting wet as well as I reassured his tired heart.


    Suddenly he grabbed me by my waist and scooped me up, bridal style.


    The table he was crying on waspletely clean. There was nothing on it except a few more empty liquor bottles, which he swept clean with his knees.


    He ced me on the table top as gently as if I was a leaf. I could already feel my insides tumbling and jingling.


    And the moment he began tracing his fingers over my dress, Ipletely lost it. A moan left my lips as I bit to control it.


    ¡± You are mine Sherizad¡­ ¡± He was talking again, mumbling. ¡± You are mine and mine alone. ¡±


    And with that he grabbed my  hard and began kissing my lips madly.


    My hands went behind his ears and my fingers were fondling his hair. His body was half way bent over me and I was absolutely loving the pressure that was building.

 Chapter 106-Sherry’s POV – Steamy

    He was like the hungry wolf and it was more apt, now that I knew his reality.


    He was as impatient as our first night. Well, basically half of it. We never got to finish the act at that time.


    His kisses ravaged all over my neck as his hands mishandled me.


    It felt good. It felt raw. And my moans and groans were begging him to continue what he was doing.


    He ripped my dress off with his fangs as I saw his beastly side slowly arising. Strangely, I wasn¡¯t scared. There was a weird sense of familiarity.


    I could see my chest heaving so loudly that I was afraid my heart would pop out, as his tongue traveled towards the ends of my bra straps as he was about to undress mepletely.


    ¡°Sherizad¡­ why did you leave me? ¡± he mumbled as he flung my innerwear to the side. I pulled my neck up to see where it wasnding but he grabbed my neck and thrust his body weight over me.


    His embrace felt wild. His embrace feltforting.


    He was like a big dog, snuggling so hard, looking for someone tofort him.


    His face was buried between my exposed breasts. He snuggled further in as his lips slightly brushed against my nipples.


    A surge of electricity escted my hormonal release. I could feel myself getting very very wet. I needed him and I needed him bad.


    But I was too shy to guide him to mydy parts. I gulped, trying to contain myself and then his handnded exactly where I was pulsating.


    What a burst of pleasure it was.


    ¡± You are mine¡­ just mine¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Yes, I am yours¡­ All yours¡­ ¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but respond to his madness. It was as if his soul was talking to mine. And that was it.


    He took to his knees and lifted my legs, drinking from my p*ssy with the thirst of a man who¡¯d been crossing the desert for three days without a drop. I had to p two very determined hands across my mouth to muffle my screams as I came, rapidly, one after another after another, his tongue unrelenting¡­ inside me, thenshing my cl*t, back inside me¡­ licking the length of me. His thick fingers joined in now and again.


    I lost myself as he reminded me what passion was, and when he finally had drunk enough of my nectar, he speared me open with the power of a machine until I needed his hands over my mouth too, or else I¡¯d have surely drawn the attention of captain or little Bellow in the other cabin¡­ wondering if I was ok.


    With one leg bent on the sofa and the other straight to the side, he braced himself above me. I watched avidly, drinking in the look on his face, the way his chest lowered to meet my breasts, spreading myself as wide as I could in anticipation. I felt his hard length press into the soft skin of my inner thighs, and then before I could even blink, he was inside me, pushing up and stretching me, making me purr with the sudden brutal pleasure of being filled. He had prepared me so well that he sheathed himself easily and it was a small step from there to establishing a hard, fast rhythm.


    Suddenly, as if something possessed him, he pulled back.


    I watched him a little worried but I was still gasping from his intensity.


    ¡°Ryan¡­ ¡±


    I managed to whisper his name but his eyes weren¡¯t even looking at me, though his face was staring at me.


    It was as if somebody else.


    Like that ghastly apparition that had been following me when I was going to the hospital to visit my dad.


    It gave me the same chilly feeling as I quickly looked for my clothes which were torn and lying here and there.


    ¡°There will be no union. He will have no home. His soul has been cursed to suffer for eternity. That was the price he had to pay for the mistake of his birth. ¡±


    Ryan repeated this verse again and again as his pupils slowly went back and forth.


    I quickly sat up and tried grabbing him.


    ¡°Ryan¡­. Ryan looked at me. It¡¯s me. Sherry. Ryan looked at me. It¡¯s Sherry¡­. ¡±


    In a desperate attempt to call him back to reality, I added, ¡± Look at me Ryan¡­ I¡¯m back¡­ your Sherizad. ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The quivering in his eyes stabilized.


    He looked at my face with a gaze of longing.


    Then suddenly he pushed me aside and yelled,


    ¡°No you are not. You are not. You are just a mere human. A replica of my Sherizad. You are not her. You are not. ¡±


    It hurt.


    It hurt, real bad.


    His push, his words¡­ I didn¡¯t know what hurt me more.


    ¡± Sorry for being a disappointment. ¡±


    I forgot that I waspletely naked. I was about to rush out of his gate when he grabbed me by my hand.


    I turned around and wanted to hurt him, but I couldn¡¯t. Not only did he look wounded, but he looked sad, too. We came together for another sort of violence, grasping and wing at one another, tongues dueling.


    And as we both let go, still fighting for our breath, Ryan slowly put his shirt over my shoulder.


    ¡± I am so sorry Sherry. I think I had been drinking too much. Sorry if I said anything out of the line, anything rude or if I hurt you. I mean it. I really am. ¡±


    Though sorry wasn¡¯t what I wanted him to be, I was d there was no bad blood left between us for the records.


    ¡°May I? ¡±


    He asked as he slowly helped me button up the shirt.


    ¡± Looking great¡­ ¡± He shed that contagious smile of his as he admired his work of art.


    I was debating in my head whether or not to tell him about the verse he was narrating in his trance and also about my experience on the train.


    Then I realized it was a werewolf in front of me. Nothing could get more absurd than that.


    So I have it a go.


    ¡± Ummm, Ryan, I think there is something that you need to know¡­. ¡± I began.

 Chapter 107-Ryan’s POV – Coming face to face with days that were by gone

    ¡°There will be no union. He will have no home. His soul has been cursed to suffer for eternity. That was the price he had to pay for the mistake of his birth¡­. Did I get that right Ryan? ¡±


    Chong asked as I called him to say what had happened and also about what Sherry had experienced before. These sorts of things did not recur ever since the reign of terror of the infamous Northern Chief. Why was there this sudden influx and why the hell happened to me? Why didn¡¯t I remember uttering those words? What did it even mean?


    ¡± Curses are something that should not be taken lightly Ryan. If this indeed is about a real curse, I must get back to you after consulting experts. You better watch out on your way. It doesn¡¯t feel very good. ¡±


    ¡± Are you worried about my health Chong?¡± I knew he was smiling when I hung up.


    I stayed up the rest of the night.


    Good news came our way, as soon as it was morning.


    Beck and Josh were here.


    Sherry was sitting with her morning coffee. Something about the air in the sea and her messy air dancing all over her face was making me want to scoop her up once again and bang her hard in my cabin till she screamed my name.


    ¡± We got too much Alpha news¡­ There¡¯s a lot happening. ¡±


    Beck began telling but he probably stopped as he saw me staring at Sherry.


    ¡± Tell me. ¡± I turned my attention to him, only to find him staring at Sherry as well. He was probably following my gaze.


    We sat down as Below brought us some refreshments and the boat dropping my boys bade goodbye.


    ¡± Her father¡­ Josh began in a hushed voice, ¡± was taken by werewolves, we can confirm that. ¡±


    ¡± And we can also confirm that they belong to the same group who were turning those humans into wolves and causing us trouble. ¡±


    ¡± Bingo! Chong was right. Then tell me, were you able to trace their den? ¡±


    I asked, banging my table with excitement.


    ¡± We did but we could not prate their barrier. It¡¯s further north from here and by the aura the ce radiates, it reminds me of the Northern Chief! ¡±


    Beckpleted when Sherry finally finished her coffee and came down.


    ¡± Why don¡¯t you have my father with you? ¡± she demanded to which Josh said, ¡± Since when are we answerable to you? ¡±


    ¡± We are on our way to him. Seems like you too have a muchplex history. Apparently your father socialized with werewolves like ourselves and worse. Did you happen to know about that? ¡±


    Our boat turned all of a sudden with a huge impact. Possibly an iceberg. It wasn¡¯t easy navigating these waters up North. The ocean in that region was treacherous.


    Ever since Sherizad died in that implosion that she caused by fusing her dagger and Tristan¡¯s sword, the Northern Chief and his minions were also gone for good.


    Nobody exactly knew what might have happened in the final battle that we were supposed to fight. But they tried to tell me that Sherizad got over ambitious after Tristan came out of hisa.


    They said that she got desperate and tried to integrate the power of her father¡¯s weapons into herself. But she needed sacrifice for that ritual and she took my entire n and arge number of werewolves from all the other ns in her attempt. But her attempt backfired and she died of that impact.


    It was all bullshit to my ears. Though I mourned my tribe, I mourned her more than my own self. I wished I was amongst the ones that she took with her. I didn¡¯t know her reasons but I wanted to ask her. I wanted to know. I was too broken, too angry with her.


    How could he take herself away from me? How could she leave me alone like that?


    The remembrance of that moment when Iy on the field with her lifeless body, made my heart plunge as I skipped several beats. My pit twitched with the pain and I stood up , moving the table between us with my leg.


    If her death had taken the Northern Chief and his darkness along with her as well, then why and how was he back again? Is not, where was he all these while? Why was he silently stalking me and my people? Why was he trying to manifest once more?


    Too many questions. Too little answers.


    There obviously was a lot that Sherizad had kept from me. I needed those secrets. I needed my answers. I needed her.


    ¡± Whenever I tried to talk to my father about my mother he went into a frenzy¡­. ¡±


    ¡± He what¡­ ¡± Sherry ¡®s remark brought my attention back to the present.


    ¡± He was always brooding. And he would beg in his sleep. I wonder what sort of torture he had endured before he was able to escape this den , along with me. It must have been hard for him to leave my mother behind. No wonder he never got the courage to talk to me about it. Now I get it¡­ now I understand. ¡±


    I failed to understand what she understood.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡± Alpha, we are very close to the spot. We would be entering their waters any moment. We should brace for the impact the barrier has. ¡±


    Beck warned.


    ¡± Sherry,e here. ¡±


    I pulled her close under my wings. We waited like that for several minutes.


    I could hear her heartbeat, loud and fast.


    A lot of timepsed but there was no sign of any impact.


    Finally we rushed out on the deck to check.


    We were, for sure, in the territory of the northern head.


    The ce was as foggy and misty as was the site of our first joint assault on the northernnds.


    The fog was so dark and thick that there was no way of steering ahead.


    ¡± Alpha, does this mean we moved inside the barrier? How? I swear we failed at our several attempts. How did we cross on the first go now? ¡°

 Chapter 108-Sherizad’s POV: Non-negotiable… past

    ¡± So what was it that you wanted to talk to me about? ¡±


    I swear I didn¡¯t mean to be that polite with him but I was doing it for Ryan. I knew that, at the moment, the power that Helps, the Northern Chief held, was beyond ourprehension and thus he was practically undefeatable.


    The lives of all of us were at stake.


    The ghastly apparition had blindfolded me and carried me on air, somewhere. I guess I wasn¡¯t meant to find his hideout. They took the blindfold off when I finally could feel solid ground beneath both my feet.


    The ce was dark and damp. I saw that I was standing on one of the small stones, scattered around and the rest of the ground was submerged in water. I tried to dip my right foot to check how deep it was but it kept going and I had to take it out because it was too chilly.


    In front of me was a pile of discarded bones. Human-like skeletons formed a towering structure on which was seated a hooded figure, as if it was his throne.


    He brought forth his exceptionally long fingers and pointed directly at my forehead.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was real or if it was the ce but I couldn¡¯t bear the exceptionally strong smell of rotting flesh, building up in that ce.


    The spot his finger touched on my skin, started burning.


    ¡± You are the female Alpha they were all talking about¡­ hmmm¡­ but you look so tiny. ¡±


    There was a sense of mockery in his tone which immediately made me go on the defensive. But the moment I tried to step back, my foot almost slipped in that chilly water.


    ¡± Careful little girl¡­ that water might drink up what you remember¡­ ¡±


    That voice was so menacing, it was very difficult for me to believe that this soul was at some point loved and capable of love, towards another being.


    ¡± I believe you are willing to save your pack from my wrath¡­ Well, since I was in a good mood, I am going to offer you such a deal that will be hard for you to refuse¡­ ¡±


    That hideous smirk followed again.


    ¡± And what is the offer like? ¡±


    I asked, trying to stare him in the face. I knew for my life that it wasn¡¯t an offer that I was receiving. It was amand. Amand that was non-negotiably engraved in my cursed brain. I was just being told that it was just a normal deal while I knew in my heart that my will against it was already doomed.


    ¡± Kill Ryan. Kill him with your father¡¯s de and I promise you respite ¡­ ¡±


    Sick! That was what this man was. A mentally sick man, still feeling under his twisted desires.


    ¡± If you want him dead, why don¡¯t you do the job? ¡±


    I needed to know why he had brought me in because if getting rid of Ryan was his main motive, he wouldn¡¯t need to lure me. It was something else that he was nning.


    ¡± Well, well¡­ You look like a clever girl. You see killing that scumbag just like that will give me no thrill. I want to see him bleed red by the hands of the woman he thinks about when he is awake and when he goes to sleep. I want to see the look of pain and suffering in his eyes. I want to hear him scream¡­. ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He was going on and on. And in his lustful fantasy he slipped in his wording. It gave me enough space to understand what he really wanted. I had learnt well from my father to foresee things.


    It wasn¡¯t Ryan that he wanted dead.


    He wanted me to make all the ns to kill Ryan. He wanted Ryan to know about my n. He wanted to see him suffer till thest and in the end he would have me killed by someone else and make Ryan live in suffering for the rest of his life.


    I was already dead by this logic but I had to gather my rational mind and think of a loophole to get Ryan out of this cycle of misery.


    ¡± What¡¯s in it for me? ¡±


    I asked as boldly as I could and Helps looked a little taken back by my sudden .


    ¡± Your pack¡¯s life. I thought I had made myself clear. ¡±


    ¡± Well, that¡¯s not enough if you want me to betray the man that I love. ¡± I said with my arms folded over my chest.


    Helos smirked, ¡± Women¡­. They are all the same¡­ When ites to power, they get more desperate than men. Greedy gold diggers¡­ Tell me what you want little wench. ¡±


    I had hit his nerve. I was going in the right direction.


    ¡± I need to know that I can trust your promise. You know all my weaknesses and secrets, but I know none of yours. How can I be sure that you will not betray me as well after my job is done? ¡±


    That ugly voice of his broke into a chuckle.


    ¡± Like father, like daughter. You know how to y around. ¡±


    ¡± Wait what! You knew my Baba? ¡±


    I had a vague assumption that my Baba might have foreseen something when he had given the three of us the secrets from his weaponry. But did he foresee his own death and the rise of the rebellions as well? How exactly was my father and Helps, connected.


    ¡± Once upon a time, we used to be ssmates and friends. We went to learn the secret arts together when we were kids. Your father didn¡¯t keep in touch with me after we finished training. He said I wasn¡¯t up to his standards, whatever that meant. One would think I was a candidate that he was going to marry. That arrogance.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t the end of it. If my father severed ties with him before he turned evil, there must have been something in his actions and behavior that might have forced him to foresee the evil this man was capable ofmiting.


    I got what I needed. Now I needed to dig up more from that clue.


    ¡± Alright. Let¡¯se down to this arrangement. I get all the packs , united under me and you can have Ryan for yourself. I want to be that undisputed queen in thesends, whom no man dares to disobey. I want this guarantee. ¡±


    The evil guy smirked again.


    ¡± I can give this in writing with my own blood. If you outlive Ryan, you get to dominate all of the werewolf packs. ¡±


    He yed again. But I was ok with that.

 Chapter 109-Sherizad’s POV- Death knell

    ¡± What are you doing here Sherizad? And why the hell are we dressed like those male guards? ¡±


    Midnight had been standing on guard for hours at a stretch. It was now confirmed that there were infiltrators in all the packs. Some possessed by Helios¡¯s dark minions and some voluntarily submitting to the new world order of darkness.


    I needed to ess my fathers secret study without arousing anymore suspense. Disguise was indispensable. Even Midnight didn¡¯t need to know about the details that I had gathered.


    ¡± Take the lights out. I will stay here for the rest of the night. You lock the door behind yourself ande get me before dawn time. Make sure nobody suspects that I am not in my room. ¡±


    She left obediently.


    I needed to unlock the secret of the weapons that we were carrying.


    The night went by quicker than I expected and soon O had to leave. I could only gather some bits and pieces and then I had to be present in front of my people as their queen.


    Soon it was time.


    Time for the promised sacrifice.


    At that point, I was prepared to get killed. I was willing to die peacefully in Ryan¡¯s arms so he got some more years to live. I had no idea at that point how fate would be ying out , aided by the whispers of the dark king.


    I lead my troops head on this one. We had gathered enough antidote from the few scattered witches and wizards, to dismiss the haze that obstructed our vision.


    This time it seemed like we had a fighting chance or it was probably because Helos had rxed his leash.


    We fought and fought and then they began to gather around me, whispering.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I grabbed my dagger and walked straight up to Ryan.


    ¡± Sherizad? What happened? Are you¡­ ¡±


    But before he could say much, I lunged at him.


    ¡± Sherizad¡­ What¡¯s wrong? Wake up? ¡±


    He yelled as he lodged one blow after another effectively. I thought I was in control but somehow it started feeling like something was possessing me.


    ¡± Shahrzad¡­ Shirzad¡­ ¡± He kept yelling my name.


    ¡± Get out of here now, if you want to live. ¡±


    I bellowed as Beck and Josh joined him from behind. Both looked bewildered.


    It was like I was possessed. I couldn¡¯t do anything on my own ord. I had been telling myself that I had it all nned. I had it under control but I was wrong. It was all doomed. I couldn¡¯t even talk anymore. My lips felt sealed. Seemed like I had only been a puppet.


    I struggled as I saw my hands blow such a heavy blow that Ryan¡¯s arms almost got shed.


    One swing after another, like a craftsman craft.


    And then I saw my dagger aiming right at his chest.


    I was fighting. Though I knew that the de was meant for him, it was meant for me.


    And then it happened. The thing that perhaps Helps could never have foreseen.


    As soon as the de turned direction, Tristan came right between myself and the dagger. His sword in his hand as our blood oozed out together.


    The strings that were pulling me were gone.


    I pushed Tristan as I pulled the dagger out. I grabbed the open end of his sword with my bare hand as he fell.


    I saw time stop at that moment.


    Everything was on pause, only I could move my head. Even the dust flying around in that battleground, seemed like it was waiting for someone¡¯s approval.


    I could see a spark, a fragment of light on each sword where my blood was dripping.


    And then I saw him. My father.


    ¡± Baba¡­ ¡±


    I was about to let everything go and leap into his embrace but he nodded his head and pointed at me, asking me to stay in my ce.


    ¡°We have no time now, my Sherizad. A tremendous force field is building. You only have a moment to decide how to channelise it. ¡± He said.


    ¡± But father. I don¡¯t understand anything. ¡±


    ¡± You now can harness the forces of life and death. But it is only for this one moment and then everything will be gone. ¡±


    The urgency was so intimidating that my brain wasn¡¯t properly functioning. Only for a moment. Okay. So I closed my eyes. I could choose life for both me and Tristan, who didn¡¯t even flinch in his injury to save me. But where would that leave Ryan and the rest of the werewolf n. Helos would wipe us all away, all over again.


    And in that moment I made that decision whose ripples I didn¡¯t know at that moment.


    I chose to obliterate Helos, without knowing that he had no soul for the grim reaper to take him. He was a living dead himself.


    Helos made the force field bounce right back at me and that was his mistake.


    He lost most, if not all of his powers in that attempt and I lost my life.


    But in that moment when I was dying, I could see Ryan, Beck and Josh, gathered beside me. I tried desperately, myst attempt at saving them. I was sessful, or so I thought. Little did I know that in my attempt to save Ryan and his boys, I identally obliterated his entire n. Another catastrophic ripple effect.


    As I closed my eyes with the satisfaction of knowing that I was able to save the one I loved so dearly, a smile crossed my face as he bent over me. His tears smeared my face and made my vision even more blurry.


    As he sobbed like a child, while hugging me, his warmth made me feel cozy and his cry was like the tender luby that was putting me off to sleep like a child.


    The only thing that made me sad or the only regret that I had in that moment was knowing the fact that it was probably thest time that I was seeing his face. Thest time that I was touching him.

 Chapter 110-Ryan’s POV- In my arms

    That stench in that mist took me back straight to the battlefield.


    Not that it needed anything for me to revisit that scene, over and over in my head, a million times, carefully visualizing the chronology of the event. Thinking , wondering andmenting if there was anything that I could have done better that could have averted that massacre.


    It still made my breath heavy when I remembered herst breaths that she heaved on these arms.


    ¡°Ryan, is everything alright? ¡±


    Sherry¡¯s touch made me realize that she was gone as I stared at those empty hands.


    ¡± The boat will not go any further Alpha. It might hit those rocks and crumble . We need to swim the rest of the distance to the shore. ¡±


    ¡± Sherry, get on my back¡­ ¡± but before I could finish, she had already stripped and jumped into the ocean.


    ¡± Gosh! This water is so cold. You should have warned me before I jumped to swim. ¡±


    She was so unlike my Sherizad, always getting on my nerves, always getting herself in trouble. But I somehow liked that. I loved her reliance on me. I loved her vulnerability. It made me feel in control, unlike my situation with Sherizad, who always acted on her own.


    I stripped and dived beside her.


    ¡± I am going to turn into my wolf. Hold tightly onto my under belly. It will keep you warm and we will reach thend faster that way. Don¡¯t be scared. Is that alright? ¡±


    She nodded as her teeth ttered and her lips and body shivered in the icy chill.


    My boys jumped one after another in their feral state, only Bellow was left behind.


    I had instructed him to keep a look out . We might need an emergency escape route.


    The moment we touched shore, Sherry¡¯s body detached from me with a jolt.


    ¡± Sherry, are you alright? ¡±


    I quickly turned back and ran to her aid. She shoved my grip away and slowly stood up, holding her head.


    ¡± This ce¡­. ¡± She mumbled.


    ¡± What about this ce? ¡± I asked, trying to pull her face.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡± This ce seems so familiar. I think I have been here before. ¡±


    She continued looking around with eyes wide open.


    Beck and Josh rushed inside on my cue as I stayed back with her.


    Within minutes, they came running back.


    ¡± Alpha, you need toe see this? ¡±


    It was Josh who came running out.


    ¡± What happened? Where is Beck? ¡±


    Fear immediately gripped my chest as I ran inside, pulling Sherry along with me.


    We entered what looked like a cave. A dark, damp, ancient cave filled with the stench of rotting flesh.


    The ce was empty.


    There was water at its center with stones scattered here and there, which could be used as stepping stones. It led to a central highernd, which had a rotten mesh of bones and flesh of some creatures.


    Beck was sitting right in the middle of it, on his knees and in front of him was a body.


    ¡± Baba¡­.. ¡±


    Sherry shrieked as soon as we went near. Beck was sitting right in front of her father¡¯s dead body. His chest had been torn open. His wound was still fresh. His blood was still spilling all over.


    Sherryshed out over Beck, kicking, punching and hitting him as hard as she could. But nothing seemed to bother him. He sat there as if he had been paralyzed.


    I looked at Josh to confirm if it was Beck who had killed Sherry¡¯s father but Josh confirmed that he didn¡¯t.


    They had entered the cave to find the man that way. As they went near to examine, Beck suddenly fell on his knees and went into a trance-like state. That was when Josh hade out running.


    I went over to Sherry and grabbed her upside down by her waist.


    ¡± Let me go¡­ Let me go, your murdering beasts. I will tear you open and drink all your blood¡­ ¡±


    She was screeching like someone possessed. She was screeching like a maniac.


    ¡± Sherry, calm down. Calm down please. Beck didn¡¯t kill your father. He was already when Beck and Josh came in. ¡±


    It took several desperate attempts to calm her down and then turn our attention towards Beck.


    He was still sitting there but the haze in his eyes seemed to have cleared. He was rubbing his forehead.


    ¡± You alright bud? What happened? You were a transfixed man¡­ ¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t know Josh! ¡± Beck finally spoke. ¡± It felt like I was hit by a bullet in my forehead the moment I reached this spot and then everything else faded¡­ and then I heard your voice. ¡± He suddenly looked at Sherry and me,


    ¡± Oh my god, Sherry, are you alright? I am so sorry for your loss¡­ I really am¡­ ¡±


    He wasing right at Sherry possibly for aforting hug but Sherry backed off.


    ¡± Get off me¡­ ¡± She seemed rather annoyed with him, despite learning about his innocence.


    She stumbled over the stepping stones as one of her legs slipped and went inside the water.


    I leaped forward to pull her forth and at that moment my arm touched the liquid and I had to immediately back off, along with her.


    ¡± Stay away from the water boys. It¡¯s contaminated with water from theherworld. It is contaminated with water from the River Styx ¡­. That exins. That exins why Beck might have been hypnotized. He must have stepped on the water and forgotten what happened momentarily¡­ ¡±


    I murmured as I carefully carried Sherry back to the boat in my arms.


    ¡± No. I can clearly remember getting on this patch, dry and clean¡­ everything is hazy after that gun shot that I felt on my forehead¡­. but there is no bullet¡­ no hole¡­ ¡±


    Beck was contradicting himself as he touched his forehead and back.


    ¡± Never mind. I think there is nothing left here to be found. They ran with their tails between their legs before we could evene. Such losers. But we can now be sure of one thing. Whether the Northern chief is back or not I don¡¯t know but this is definitely a werewolf pack that is tampering with the bnce between our world and darkness. This will not result in good results. We must put our guards up. Another battle is inevitable. We might need to call for some back ups¡­. Now¡­ let¡¯s get back to the boat. ¡°

 Chapter 111After effect

    Ryan and his men did realize that the den they visited had something definitely sinister about it.


    But they failed to realize that it had elerated the process of repeating history.


    What Beck experienced, whatever happened to Sherry or her father¡¯s murder was not things that were individual. They were all connected by the thread of fate.


    ¡± Has Chong and you been working on the list? ¡±


    Ryan asked.


    ¡± Yes, we did. All of them. Didn¡¯t miss a single one. ¡±


    Josh confirmed checking his recently dialed list, with a big wink.


    ¡± How¡¯s Beck doing? ¡± Ryan asked. He had been keeping quiet and acting a little weird, ever since they got back from that ce.


    Ryan was now sure that there must be more scattered werewolves from their lost packs. Scattered everywhere, other the centuries. His new mission was to try and track any paranormal activity and recruit as many of them. He wanted to meet each one of them personally, to see whether he knew them already and persuade them.


    He had been trying to reach his uncle but it wasn¡¯t the first time that he was trying it.


    Sherry , on the other hand, had moved out.


    She was living with Sarah in a rented apartment at the moment.


    She came for work in the morning and left at night.


    She had no idea that her ce was guarded by Ryan¡¯s men, without her own knowledge.


    She said she needed a break and Ryan let her have it.


    He didn¡¯t want her to feel trapped, especially after witnessing her father¡¯s horrible end.


    But the main reason why Sherry moved out wasn¡¯t her father. It was Ryan and his presence.


    Ever since she visited that ce, she had been having constant deja vu of herself with Ryan. Like the ones she used to have before, once in a while but ever since they came back, it had intensified.


    Sarah had supported her idea as well.


    It wasn¡¯t Sarah¡¯s support, however. It was Helo¡¯s n.


    A n to redo history but this time he nned to do it right and reim his lost glory.


    His evil n had already started growing from the seed that he had imnted.


    ¡± Oh, sorry. I didn¡¯t see youing. ¡± Beck apologized as Sherry bumped straight into him while leaving her new rented apartment.


    ¡± It¡¯s ok. What are you doing here? ¡± Sherry asked, trying to pick up all the files that fell on the floor that she was carrying.


    Beck bent down to try and help her as well.


    ¡± Ummm, nothing much. I hade to check on you. How have you been doing? I don¡¯t go to the office much these days. I haven¡¯t been able to see you often. ¡±


    Sherry pulled her dress behind as she stood up with the files in her hand. The way he stared at her, it seemed like he was staring at her chest. It made her very ufortable.


    She tried to smile nevertheless.


    ¡± I am alright. Thank you for asking. But I am really fine. You don¡¯t need to worry. ¡±


    She hurried towards the elevator and pressed the button, to go down stairs.


    Beck got inside as well.


    It was just the two of them and nobody else.


    Sherry had been around Beck in much skimpier dresses. She had been in the same house as him, under the same roof. Never had she ever felt that nervous and conscious around him. His whole persona had changed.


    As soon as the door of the elevator opened, Sherry tried to rush off there but Beck held her hand back.


    ¡± Please be careful , ¡± he said, pointing at the open edge of a sharp metal, hanging from the side of one of the gates.


    Sherry bowed and then left.


    That night, she had trouble sleeping.


    Sarah wasn¡¯t home that night. She said she had some urgency at her workce. Wherever that was.


    Sherry kept checking her window and balcony. She couldn¡¯t help the feeling of being watched.


    It was the middle of the night. She could take the tension no more and decided to bring her healer back into action. She hadn¡¯t smoked that often while she stayed at Ryan¡¯s ce. She never needed to. But as soon as she was by herself, she needed it¡¯s reliance.


    She lit her cigarette and went to the balcony.


    Just then her phone rang.


    It was Ryan. What a surprise.


    ¡± Hello. ¡± She answered with a smile on her face.


    ¡± You¡¯re still awake? ¡± Ryan asked with his smirk on.


    ¡± So are you¡­ ¡± Sherry replied, leaning back on the wall. To be honest, she was kind of missing him.


    ¡± Do you want to go for a ride? ¡±


    ¡± What? Now? ¡±


    ¡± Yes, why not? You don¡¯t need to get dressed. I got something for you in my car. ¡± No sooner did he say that, Sherry could see the lights blinking and hear the honking below her apartment.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡± You are here¡­. ¡±


    and before she could finish her statement, he was crawling up the building.


    He dropped to his knees and produced a parcel out from under his jacket.


    Sherry couldn¡¯t help but giggle at his gesture,


    ¡± Why are you doing this? ¡± , she asked, though she was enjoying every bit of it.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Suddenly Ryan stood up and sniffed the air.


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Sherry asked.


    ¡± Nothing. Was Beck here? ¡±


    Sherry was taken aback by the randomness of his question.


    ¡± Why? Yes. A couple of days back. He wanted to ask if I was doing alright. ¡±


    ¡± Not today? Like an hour or a few minutes ago?¡±


    Sherry couldn¡¯t even understand.


    ¡± No. Definitely not. ¡±


    ¡± Hmmm¡­ he must havee to check on the patrolling team¡­ ¡± Ryan murmured under his breath.


    ¡± What are you saying? ¡± Sherry asked, looking Ryan in the eye.


    Suddenly, there was a twinkle there which she spied.


    ¡± What? ¡±


    Sherry asked as he started advancing towards her with little steps but ferocious eyes.


    ¡± Your roommate isn¡¯t home tonight? ¡±


    He asked with a soft purr in his voice and naughty delight.


    Sherry kept backing off till her back touched the wall behind.


    Ryan ced his arm right over her shoulder.


    ¡± You wanna go out or you wanna y inside? ¡±


    Sherry couldn¡¯t breathe. His breath against her skin was already making her feel intoxicated.


    She could say nothing.


    ¡± Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t enjoy thest time¡­ ¡±


    He yed her dirty.


    Just the memory of it, made her go all wet and she could tell that his sharp sense of smell was picking her hormonal release as well.


    ¡± Didn¡¯t you want to go for a ride? ¡± She bit her lips as she asked.


    ¡± I could go for another ride instead. ¡±


    And he pushed her on the bed.

 Chapter 112-Gathered again

    ¡± Why is this ce so crowded? Who are all these people? ¡±


    Sherry asked as she made her way towards the store room.


    Josh was right behind her.


    ¡± They are not normal people Sherry. They are like us¡­ ¡±


    Sherry had not beening for work for about a week.


    Ever since her night with Ryan, she had been feeling some strange difort.


    Ryan had specifically asked her to stay home and rest. He went to check on her every night and came back with the morning sunrays.


    She was back that day, after her little break.


    ¡± All of them? ¡± She asked, looking at a hall room full of werewolves for the first time in her life. Ryan and his boys never felt that alien but it was different for those present there.


    Each had distinct features. Each had a different kind of eye.


    ¡± Is something happening? Like do you have any festivals or something? What¡¯s the reason for the gathering? ¡±


    Josh, chuckled.


    ¡± Nah! Not a festival. We are preparing a party. A different kind. ¡± Josh winked.


    Sherry ignored the stares and the whispers that some of them gave her as she walked by.


    Ryan had already briefed them about the entire situation and also about Sherry.


    Some left immediately. They said they didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with packs or the past, they were happy in the life they were leading.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As for the others who stayed, they were more than happy to finally get reunited with their long lost family. They said the only regret they had was not getting searched for earlier.


    The ones that stayed were definitely lucky.


    Little did they know that Sarah and the rest of Helo¡¯s minions were being mobilized every night.


    They were part of a sinister search party that was tasked with gathering the souls of as many werewolves as possible, but silently. They targeted the scattered ones and they fell immediately.


    Helos himself was hibernating.


    He was replenishing himself for the final showdown before his rise again.


    He had lost his strength significantly with the unnned events in thest battle.


    He had been waiting eagerly for Sherizad to be born again. He was waiting till she was old enough to reim her fate. He was waiting for her to fulfill her curse and reverse the wheels of destiny. Helos took her away from her biological parents, the moment she was born. The man she had always been calling dad was nothing but a mere puppet under Helios¡¯s hand. He had saved Midnight, her best mate as his card of ace and re-baptised her soul as a human and forced her proximity to Sherry¡¯s innocent soul.


    Over the years, Helos had been busy, subtly disrupting and disturbing Ryan¡¯s peace but with the entry of Sherry into his life, Helos got a new leash of life. He used up every bit of strength left in his dead breast, to conjure up the deadliest of ns, which was yet to unfold.


    Ryan had been fighting with his inner thoughts about whether or not, to let Sherry know about the past that he had. About the look alike that he died and lived for.


    He wasn¡¯t very sure how she would take in all that but it was very clear that Sherry was already included in the game of wits that he and Helos was ying at the moment.


    Under the normal circumstances of the curse that Helps ced on Ryan and Sherizad¡¯s soul, it was forbidden for them to get intimate. But Helps let them loose for this instance. He let the curse loose for a few couple of times at the expense of himself, which he aimed to recuperate from with the souls that Sarah and her team collected.


    His aim was to intensify the curse. Trigger it to the maximum level. Ryan and Sherry had no idea what their proximity was going to cost.


    After getting her job done at the storeroom, Sherry went inside Ryan¡¯s cabin.


    ¡± You called? ¡±


    She asked, her eyes glistening with the excitement of seeing him all alone, after the entire day.


    It was already evening.


    The lights in the office were on.


    Ryan pointed to the chair in front of him and said,


    ¡± Sherry, please have a seat. I have something very important to tell you. You must listen very carefully. ¡±


    Sherry looked concerned but she listened immediately.


    ¡± What happened? Is everything alright? Did something happen?¡±


    Ryan shook his head. He came forward and sat below her, his hands over her knees as he began.


    ¡± Nothing happened Sherry. I just wanted to clear things with you. I wanted to talk about the past. My past. ¡±


    And then he slowly began narrating everything, from his first encounter with Sherizad to their adventures, her marriage, the battle and finally her departure.


    Sherry listened to every detail with wide open eyes and ears.


    It was like she could finally connect the dots of deja vu and shbacks. Finally it made all sense. A thousand scattered dreams, all sewn together. Sherry had no idea how she got the glimpses from the life of that great werewolf queen, her lookalike. But now she knew that her visions and thoughts had some meaning, they were not random fragments of her imagination.


    However, despite the realization of that fact, Sherry strangely felt a sting of jealousy. Jealousy towards that unseen love rival.


    Her eyes naturally moistened as she looked up at Ryan and asked,


    ¡± So that was the reason you liked me. That was the reason for your infatuation. ¡±


    Ryan didn¡¯t know how to react as she stood up to leave.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was Sherizad that he loved when he fell for Sherry. He, himself, had no clue.


    He tried to catch her arms and pull her into a hug as her foot took a step outside. He was about to reassure her with a kiss when she suddenly said,


    ¡± Is it me you are kissing or is it Alpha Sherizad¡¯s face that you are thinking of in your head? ¡±


    Ryan immediately let go of her hand as Sherry ran home.


    She ran home as her eyes burnt and it kept getting hazy from the tears that were rolling.

 Chapter 113-Sherry’s POV – Life

    I went straight back to my apartment.


    It was time for Sarah to be back for a nap. I was in no mood for a conversation so I went straight to the rooftop. I needed some time to myself.


    I went straight to the corner and sat there, as my legs dangled from the edge.


    I didn¡¯t know what made me more upset. The fact that I was just a mere human lookalike of a great werewolf queen or the fact that Ryan actually never touched or kissed me. It was his former dead lover whom he had been searching for in me. It was honestly humiliating


    ¡± Oh my god, Beck! You scared me. ¡± His sudden movement made me jump up. I almost tripped from the edge and was about to fall. But Beck caught my hand luckily.


    ¡± What are you doing here? ¡±


    I asked as I stood up when he pulled me up, ¡± Did your Boss ask you to check on me? ¡± I couldn¡¯t think of any other reason for him to be there.


    ¡± Are you alright? ¡± Somehow that question of his was making me ufortable over the course of thest few days.


    ¡± I am alright. Thank you. And you can leave. I just want to be by myself for a little bit. ¡±


    But he stood there like a robot, without any expression, looking straight at me.


    Then suddenly he said,


    ¡± No. I can¡¯t leave you Sherry. You know that you are beautiful. You don¡¯t need validation from anyone. Not even Alpha Ryan. He still eats, sleeps and breathes Sherizad. Unlike me. I have never loved anyone in my entire life. Until now. Sherry¡­ ¡±


    He came dangerously close to me again and tried to grapple me.


    ¡± Beck, what is wrong with you? ¡±


    He was strong. Very strong. It wasn¡¯t physically possible for me to fight my way out of a werewolf¡¯s grip.


    ¡± Beck. Let go of me. You¡­ you don¡¯t seem to be in your right mind. Let go of me. Let¡¯s talk this out. Alright? ¡±


    I tried diplomacy but his grip around my body tightened to such a degree that now I was badly hurting. Then suddenly he grabbed my hair and pulled my head back, trying to force his salivating tongue inside me.


    This was my chance. I bit his lips as hard as my teeth could pierce inside. But I don¡¯t think I was able to do much damage except cause a little bleeding. And it definitely was a wrong move. It further infuriated him.


    ¡± You like it wild. So it will be darling. ¡±


    He said as he pounced over me. His hands now knew no limits. He started viting my private parts.


    I was shocked. I was disgusted and I could feel the boiling resentment towards him, building into a tremendous tsunami inside me.


    I tried kicking, pushing, biting and screaming and it resulted in him gagging me with the handkerchief that he was carrying.


    As he pulled the handkerchief out, I saw something metallic fall on the floor. Before I could see what it was, it started raining.


    Beck smirked at me with his dirty eyes,


    ¡± It¡¯s going to get so much better with our bodies all wet¡­ ¡± And with that grabbed my neck and started inserting his knuckles between my thighs.


    For a few seconds, my body went numb. I let him do his feral behavior. My eyes were fixed on the object that had fallen from his pocket. A possible weapon of defense and my focus was on getting to it. Nothing else.


    He did as he wished with me as I bore with clenched hands and gritted teeth.


    ¡± You like it. Don¡¯t you? See, I told you. Nobody will love you like I do. ¡± And he went on with his lunatic chants as he fulfilled his lustful desires.


    I, on the other hand, slowly moved my body towards the object of my interest. It was a dagger. A beautiful one. And it was inches in my reach.


    Ten, nine¡­. five, four¡­.. three, two, one and I grabbed it with full force. That was the end of him.


    I didn¡¯t remember the number of times I stabbed him, finally pushing him off the edge of the building as his body slowly became limp.


    The craziness in his eyes slowly evaporated as he looked at me and then looked at his own body, in surprise, before falling. It was as if he had been possessed and the spirit left his body right after I killed him.


    I peaked after him as I watched him fall in front of my eyes.


    Just then, Ryan¡¯s car came to a screening halt before the building.


    He looked up as Beck¡¯s body fell right in front of his feet.


    He looked up and saw me clearly in the eye, my hand holding the bloodied dagger as I slowly started losing my mind.


    The fact that I had just killed Beck, finally dawned upon me and so did a million fright.


    I looked down again and saw Ryan holding Beck onto his arm, in hisp as he tried desperately to revive him.


    I could hear his screams and that was the moment when I started going numb on my knees.


    What was I supposed to do?


    How was I supposed to exin what had happened?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It was all over for me.


    I clutched the dagger hard in my hand. Beck¡¯s blood still trickled down from it.


    I closed my eyes. There was only one way out for me. There was a voice in my head telling me to follow in Beck¡¯s footsteps.


    I took a deep breath and then I leaped up to sit on the edge.


    With one swift pull inside, I could feel the dagger prate deep inside my belly, tearing open all my delicate organs.


    My eyes ckened in in as I fell from the rooftop.


    ¡± Sherry noooooooooooo¡±


    I could hear Ryan¡¯s voice but it all seemed so distant.


    The darkness in front of me slowly embraced me as I fell into its arms, feeling very veryfortable.

 Chapter 114-Sherry’s POV- Hereafter

    It felt like I was falling down a ss tunnel. I could see glimpses of my life, sh across its mirror-like surface.


    It was as if my life was ying before my eyes but in a reverse model.


    I could see the incident with Beck, my moments with Ryan, the days spent before that, me getting kidnapped, my first meeting with Ryan, my struggles with my dad, my miserable college life, followed by my school days. It kept going back and back till I saw myself as a baby in my dad¡¯s arms, in the same cave where he was murdered.


    And the moment that shed after that were those of me getting taken away from my mother, who was lying unconscious in a hospital. Beside her was a man, who held her hand fondly. Definitely a spouse or a partner. The father of her child who was getting ted and was being congratted for bing a new father.


    So, the man I loved my whole life as a parent, was my kidnapper?


    Luckily, I wasn¡¯t in a state to feel any emotions and it was much easier that way. It was so much better. I thought I had seen my entire life sh before my eyes but I was wrong. It did not end there.


    It continued and I was watching a battle scene.


    It was me in Ryan¡¯s arms, smiling at him as he sat, bent over me, crying a river.


    Wait, was it me or was it Sherizad.


    At that moment I realized, Sherizad and Sherry, we¡¯re nothing different. I was Her and she was me.


    I was the controversial werewolf Alpha queen, reborn as Sherizad, or Sherry, the human. It was the same soul, breathing in my chest, with a different body and a different flesh.


    I saw the mysteries behind my death. The reason I sacrificed myself, unlike what Ryan thought. I had never betrayed him or his pack.


    I saw our best moments together.


    I saw Tristan, Midnight, my father, mother and the rest of my n. I remembered everybody. I remembered everyone.


    And that included Helos. It didn¡¯t take me long to realize that Beck was cursed as well when he entered Helios¡¯s cursednd.


    I felt sorry. I felt a sense of remorse.


    Though I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel anything.


    But my heart was burning with regret. I had left Ryan all alone to face Helps. I had taken an innocent life and I had taken my own life when Ryan needed me most.


    It made me want to stir.


    It made me want to kick at the ss walls and crack it open.


    I was feeling a tremendous pull. I wanted to go back.


    And just like that my body turned and I found solid ground.


    I found myself standing in a ce that waspletely white.


    There was no starting or end. It was like an infinite space, absolutely spotless.


    ¡± Hello¡­ ¡±


    I tried calling as I took one tiny step forward at a time.


    But my voice bounced right back at me.


    As I stood moved, suddenly a lot of doors popped all over the ce, taking me by surprise.


    And then a very very deep voice spoke.


    ¡± Well¡­ well! What do we have here? A soul that doesn¡¯t want to go. ¡±


    A soul? Was that what I was?


    ¡± I have some things that need urgent care. ¡±


    I was trying to be brave but in reality, I was feeling very scared and inferior.


    ¡°You do realize that in life all our choices have consequences and the same applies for death. Your choices will have consequences and carefully think about it and tell me what it is that you want. ¡±


    Honestly, I had no clue about what I was being told.


    ¡± What consequences¡­ ¡±


    I dared to rify before giving an answer.


    ¡± You, Sherizad are at the crossroads between life and death. You can choose to cross over and start anew but if you choose to go back, you still might need toe back and fulfill some obligations before this life of your¡¯s officially ends. If you do not want to bother with those obligations, the River Styx is right beyond that door. Just one sip and you would be free of all duties and guilt. ¡±


    The voice concluded.


    ¡± And what kind of obligations might I ask? ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I dared again but this time I guess I ran out of luck.


    ¡± There is no way of knowing. You will have toe back the moment you are summoned and you wouldn¡¯t be able to leave until your obligations are fulfilled. You only get to know when you are given your tasks. ¡±


    I was wondering what a narcissist sort of system it was that led our way to the afterlife.


    ¡± You need to hurry up and decide. The clock is ticking and time waits for no man. ¡±


    The voice seemed annoyed.


    I took a deep breath.


    My mind was already set. I knew I needed to get back to Ryan at all cost, no matter the consequences. He needed me. Only I was aware of the true nature and intention of his vicious foe.


    ¡± I want to go back. I want to go back to Ryan. ¡±


    I said.


    ¡± Very well! Let me tell you the process of it. You will be branded at the back of your neck. But the mark will be invisible to the rest of creation. Only you will be able to see it. When it triggers, you will know that it¡¯s your time to return.


    Oh! And one more thing. Since you crossed the bridge between life and death already, you know the riddles of yourst and present life already. This has lifted up the curse that wasid upon your soul by darkness. You will now enjoy your abilities and identities from both life. You will be able to choose which life to lead. ¡±


    Thest part almost choked me.


    ¡± What do you mean? Am I now a werewolf? Will I get back my werewolf abilities? ¡±


    I could feel my voice cracking from excitement.


    ¡± Precisely. But you will be like a baby who learns to walk for the first time or rather like a patient who re-learns to walk after surgery. You need practice to harness your long forgotten abilities which were lying dormant in your subconscious mind. ¡±


    I had no clue what he meant by it but I would feel my chest bloating up with hormones that were happy.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how that was happening.


    I was still a soul, wasn¡¯t I? I had no body.


    Or did I?


    ¡­.


    And then I opened my eyes.

 Chapter 115- Sherry’s POV – Back from the dead

    ¡± Sherry! Thank God! Thank God you are back! ¡±


    My eyes were open but my view hadn¡¯t yet adapted to the new light conditions. But I could feel Ryan¡¯s tight and warm embrace around me. He was crying. He was crying as he was hugging me.


    I felt one hand around Ryan¡¯s back and my other hand was holding something hard. It was the hilt of the dagger that I had pierced myself with.


    ¡± I am so sorry. I am sorry about what Beck did to you. I am sorry I couldn¡¯t stop him. I am sorry I couldn¡¯t save you both¡­ ¡±


    I could slowly see everything around me. I was on Ryan¡¯sp, still on the road in front of my building. There was a small crowd in the back and I could hear the distant sound of the ambnce and police car zing.


    I saw Beck¡¯s lifeless body lying just beside me. His hand almost touched mine as I tried to get up.


    I pulled Ryan¡¯s ear close to mine and whispered,


    ¡± Take us out of here Ryan. It was no one¡¯s fault. I remember everything now. I will tell you everything. It was all pre nned. Helps Ryan. The evil Northern chief. He is back. He is back for revenge. ¡±


    Ryan¡¯s eyes shot open. I wasn¡¯t supposed to know that name I guess but he obediently obeyed my order.


    ¡± You take Beck¡¯s body, I can walk. ¡±


    With my newly found werewolf abilities, I could already feel the self healing process kicking in. I was already feeling better. A normal human would need to spend days in the hospital to get their vital organs repaired and even then, there was no guaranteed treatment.


    Ryan looked at me limping at first and then casually walking with the dagger still in my hand and my other hand, holding onto my stomach.


    I went straight inside his car as he put Beck¡¯s body in the backseat.


    ¡± Where do you want me to go? ¡±


    Ryan asked as his eyes observed my behavior.


    ¡± Let¡¯s bid our proper goodbye to our first martyr. Our first fallen soldier in this installment of the unfinished war. Let¡¯s mourn our brother.¡±


    I turned to take his phone from his pocket. It wasn¡¯t yet time that I addressed his bewilderment.


    ¡°Whom are you texting? ¡± he asked, looking over my shoulder.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡± I am asking Josh to gather every one of the werewolves who stayed back. I am also telling him to call the ones that left, just for onest time. I want to talk to them, face to face, about joining or abandoning thisst battle. ¡±


    Ryan didn¡¯t talk to me for the rest of the ride.


    ¡­..


    Josh immediately broke down as soon as he saw Beck¡¯s dead body. He was inconsble, pitiful.


    I wanted to let him grieve but there was not much time for it. I had to get rid of Helos forever this time, before they called me back to theherworld.


    ¡± Who did this? Tell me who was it? I will rip his throat out and drink up¡­. ¡±


    ¡± It was me. ¡±


    I owned up.


    The room full of werewolves turned towards me.


    I think it was for the first time that I even noticed that my own scent had changed. The aggression of my wolf was building once again.


    ¡± I was the one that stabbed him with this dagger. ¡±


    I showed them the murder weapon and exined step by step, everything that had happened and why.


    I lifted my own shirt up to show them my dagger wound,


    ¡± Had I still been a normal human, I would have been under venttion, waiting for my life to end. But I had things that I left unfinished. How could I leave it half done, once again? ¡±


    I looked at Ryan. The look that he had on me was not the one he ever gave Sherry. He was looking at his first love. He could finally see his Sherizad in me.


    ¡± What? No way? All of them? Impossible! ¡±


    Right at that moment Josh got a call from Chong and what he learnt, blew all our minds away.


    All the individual werewolves were dead. Bodies were found in a horrible shape, their souls were sucked away. A repetition of history, once again.


    ¡± It¡¯s time. It¡¯s now or never. We get to crush that vicious fang that threatens to spread again¡­ ¡±


    Nobody dared to speak out but I knew that a million questions might have been bugging them. And that included Ryan.


    I had to let their doubts drown. I had to exin what I did in the past. I needed to exin what was required at that moment.


    And then from the middle of the crowd, a very angry looking wolf spoke out.


    ¡± Are you the Alpha Sherizad? Because you no longer smell human. I can even sense a faint Alpha mark. Only this morning, I am sure you looked absolutely like a normal human. I don¡¯t understand what is going on here? What sorcery are we now a part of? Back then you took out an entire n, what motives do you have this time? What¡¯s your reason for rising from the dead again? ¡±


    I smiled as I slowly lifted up the shirt from my back. I could feel the burning sensation that came with bearing the mark. I knew it was already there and then it was met with a very loud whisper from the mass.


    ¡± I indeed am your Alpha Sherizad and before any of yoush out at me again, let me tell you everything that has happened before my end. And why did I did what I had?¡±

 Chapter 116-Battle prep…. 2.0

    ¡°So what is it you are willing to give for your friend to live¡±


    Helosughed hysterically. He knew Midnight or Sarah, whatever you called her by, had no power over him. She was merely a ve bound to him by ws(use of contract written in blood) but he hated that she was steadily slipping out of her grip. There she was, her hands ckened with the stain of collecting all those innocent souls. Yet she was unhinged by her own pain. She was begging for help to spare her friend Sherizad. She was begging him as he drank one dark blood after another , replenishing his strength.


    ¡°Anything¡­ Anything that you want. I can bring you Ryan. I can give you his head. ¡±


    ¡± Silence little rat head! If his head was all I wanted , didn¡¯t I have better opportunities than this? ¡±


    Midnight was desperate and she flung herself at his feet, her facending right on the ground.


    Helosughed. Then ced his feet above her ear. He pressed so hard that her head cracked a little.


    Midnight didn¡¯t scream. She didn¡¯t have Sarah¡¯s hide on. She was with that half burnt face that she got in the battle.


    ¡± You can hurt me as much as you like¡­¡± She smiled.


    Helos kicked her in the stomach as she went rolling behind.


    ¡± Not yet. You still need to be working¡­ Soon it will be my time to rise. I can¡¯t promise what I will do to your little bestie but if you are a good girl, I will keep her breathing¡­ ¡± Helos gawked as he brushed his eyes all over Midnight.


    Midnight bowed with utmost gratitude and then ran out to fulfill the rest of her duty.


    She needed to bring back soil from the Northern region, the birthce of Helios¡¯s darkness.


    She had no idea, Sherizad , Ryan and the rest of the werewolves were already headed there.


    To bury Beck with the rest of the martyrs and begin their battle n.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ryan and Sherizad were in their car as the rest of them took the train. Josh was with Beck in the Hearse Van. He said he wanted to be with his best buddy for the rest of the ride.


    Ryan kept looking at Sherizad as if she was about to vanish. Sherry insisted she should be at the wheels and Ryan obediently obliged. It was as if he was in heaven and hell at the same time.


    His centuries old weight was lifted. He finally got to know that his love was innocent. And at the same time he also got to know that all that was happening, so many people getting killed and dying, were all connected to the history of his family. He felt absolutely ashamed.


    ¡± What are you looking at? You know you look like you are looking at a ghost! You are making me nervous. ¡±


    Sherry jokes.


    Suddenly the overcast sky intensified.


    ¡± Shit! Looks like it is about to rain. ¡±


    Sherry had to constantly keep her eyes on the road as there was a little overload of trucks running on that day on that street.


    Soon the rain beganshing out and it started raining cats and dogs.


    Ryan lifted his arms and touched her cheek.


    ¡± What¡¯s with you? ¡±


    Ryan had tears in his eyes and then suddenly he pulled her head towards his and started kissing.


    And before it could end, their car got hit by the next truck in the row,ing at full speed.


    Ryan hugged Sherry tight as the car flipped. It went over the cliff and took a straight dive.


    Sherry reached for their seat belts and released themselves quickly, her werewolf instincts quickly kicking in. She banged one door open and they both leaped out before the car crashed on the ground and went up in mes.


    As they stood up heaving deep sighs Sherry stood up, cleaning herself, ¡± A close one. Gosh, Ryan. What were you even thinking ? ¡±


    Ryan looked at her and smiled. Sherry smiled back.


    But suddenly her facial expression changed. She started looking here and there and then without telling Ryan anything, she began running.


    ¡± Sherry¡­ wait. Sherry what happened. ¡±


    As Ryan followed her and they neared the woods, Ryan knew what she was hunting.


    It was a scent.


    A scent they hadn¡¯t sniffed for centuries. The scent of a friend. It was Midnight¡¯s smell.


    ¡± Midnight¡­. ¡±


    Sherry yelled as soon as she thought she was close enough.


    ¡°Midnight . Come out. It¡¯s me. It¡¯s Sherizad. Midnight. Gosh girl, quit ying. I know you are here. ¡±


    But no answer came. Sherry carefully approached from one side and Ryanbed from the other side.


    Midnight, knew she had f* up.


    There was no way they would be at that ce. She knew they were going further up North, to bury Beck¡¯s remains.


    She was without her human cover. She wasn¡¯t wearing the face of Sarah. She searched frantically for it in her backpack and somehow, was able to haphazardly put it on before they arrived.


    Sherry ced her hand right over Sarah¡¯s shoulder as she turned.


    ¡± Sarah¡­. ¡±


    ¡± What are you doing here? ¡±


    And as soon as they did so, Midnight¡¯s scent was gone.


    Sarah tried her best.


    ¡± Me? I came here for work. Tell me about you? Are you two on a date? ¡±


    There followed such a silence that Sarah knew she was overstepping her limits.


    Ryan walked up to her in small steps.


    ¡± What ¡®work¡¯ were you doing Sarah, drenching in this weather? ¡±


    He asked. His voice was so calm and sharp that even Sherry got it¡¯s chill.


    ¡± I¡­ ummm¡­ I¡­ ¡±


    ¡± QUIT PLAYING! ¡±


    Ryan roared as Sarah hit her back on one of the trees.


    ¡± I had my doubts about you but I never took it seriously. Your game is over. Now tell us the truth if you want to keep living. We just smelled our friend right up to this spot. Tell us where you are hiding that girl? TELL US NOW! Where is Midnight? ¡±


    Sarah stumbled back in her anxiety.


    It wasn¡¯t like she wanted to hide anything from them or she was afraid of dying.


    She knew that she was being used like a bridge.


    She knew if she messed up Sherizad would suffer after her and so would the rest of their pack members who were wrongfully bound by Helo¡¯s cursed promise.


    ¡± Ryan, wait¡­ Sherry¡­. Sherry please stop him¡­. I will tell you everything¡­ I will exin. ¡±


    She was thinking of a way to run away, avert the seemingly inevitable.


    ¡± Sarah, I can¡¯t. You know that. Your actions have been really really strange. I can no longer do the defending. And if you do know about Midnight, please tell us. I beg you. Sarah please. Don¡¯t hurt her. ¡±


    Sherry was about to touch Sarah¡¯s arm when her cover blew up.


    Like literally the human mask that she was wearing, faded like crystals flying away like dust.


    She was left in front of Ryan and Sherry with her distorted face.


    ¡± Midnight¡­.. ¡±


    Sherry gasped as her hands trembled when she tried to reach her. But before she could do so, Midnight was flung in the air.


    ¡± Midnight¡­. No. Ryan¡­. Ryan helped. ¡±


    Ryan climbed on top of a tree to try and pull her while Sherry tried to grab her from. the bottom.


    But Midnight kept hanging in midair as if dangling by some unseen string like a puppet.


    ¡± Sherizad, don¡¯t bother. It seems like my time is up. Listen carefully to what I have to say. There are more from our pack, being tortured. You must save them. And he is yet to regain his strength. Your weapons¡­ together¡­ together they are the strength¡­.. Ahhhhhhhh¡­. Sherry¡­. ¡±


    Her voice kept cracking as if she was being invisibly choked.


    ¡± Sherry, all the moments I spent with you are treasures in my¡­ in my..  ¡­ memory¡­.. please forgive me if I hurt you in any way¡­.. ¡­. I¡­. I never did that intentionally¡­ Help¡­. Help had tricked us¡­. He bound us with false hope¡­.. Ahhhhhhh! ¡±


    ¡± Midnight¡­. ¡±


    Sherry caught her in her arms as she fell like a fruit from up above. Her body limped. Her distortion is unbearable to look at.


    ¡± Midnight¡­. I am sorry¡­ I am so sorry it took me so long to find you my friend¡­. I am so sorry. ¡±


    Sherry wept over her dead body as the rain washed down her tears. Ryan stood there beside her with his hand over her shoulder.

 Chapter 117-Sherry’s POV-Bulls eye

    I knew I wasn¡¯t thinking very straight but there was nothing else that could be done.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    We had just buried two of our best friends.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any more burial from our side.


    Besides, if what Midnight said could be taken into ount, there were many werewolves from Helo¡¯s end who were mere puppets. They needed to be protected as well.


    A head-on battle would only result in more innocent casualties.


    ¡± Are you sure you want to do it this way¡­ ¡±


    Ryan¡¯s breath over my bare shoulder made me shiver from within. I was putting on my war costume. Just like old days.


    ¡± This is the only way¡­. ¡±


    I resumed putting the weapons into their respective ces.


    But he turned me around.


    ¡± You know I never contradicted you. I did everything that you asked me to do. Your way. ¡±


    He pulled me closer and burnt his gaze into me.


    ¡± Listen to me carefully, Sherizad. I paid a very heavy price for that obediencest time. Don¡¯t you even think of leaving me this time. ¡± He shook me with feral intensity.


    ¡± Wow! You two still look great¡­. ¡±


    A voice startled us because its owner appeared from nowhere.


    ¡± Uncle? ¡±


    It was no less than seeing an apparition.


    The mysterious man who couldn¡¯t be found for centuries had again strangely appeared.


    ¡± Uncle. You finally chose toe. ¡±


    He ignored our stares and walked right past us and sat himself on a chair.


    ¡°I believe you are getting ready for a battle. You two look like you were going to your wedding. Sherazad! This is the twenty-first century. We don¡¯t go to battle in those gears. Ryan,e on. Are you not supposed to be the head of a mafia ring? Couldn¡¯t you give our little girl some lessons. ¡±


    His voice was as amusing as ever.


    ¡± I need to carry these. How am I supposed to carry them wearing a dress from ¡® Mission Impossible¡¯? ¡±


    I asked, showing him the dagger, sword and specter.


    Heughed.


    ¡± There is something called camouge, little girl. Seems like you still need some lessons. Ryan, go gather your minions. We have a show to run. ¡±


    At that point, I had no idea what he was trying to do.


    But then I understood.


    He was creating a diversion.


    Helos was anticipating us. He was anticipating the exact move I was taking.


    We had no surprise element.


    ***


    ¡± Where is Ryan headed? He took all the choppers and the men? All artillery? Mah Gosh! I swear I could tell there was something wrong with my boy from the moment that girl got into his room. Send him all the back up he needs. Doesn¡¯t seem like he is up to any good¡­. And hold on Rose. Talk to the Sheriff. We might need to hold the police force back as well. Where again did you say he was heading? ¡±


    Ryan¡¯s father seemed worried for his adopted son. It was a good thing. I didn¡¯t expect that after the face off that they had.


    Anyways, let¡¯s get back to the main event.


    The entire town looked up as the ck choppers flew overhead, causing a lot of buzz.


    Just as was nned.


    Least had we expected Helps to hide and recuperate in the tallest tower in town.


    The helicopters circle the rooftop as their searchlights create a cinematic background.


    I could see Helos walk out of the shadows for the first time as Ryan and I jumped off from a chopper.


    It was full on Hollywood style, all suited up in ck leather. Ryan¡¯s uncle did live through the ages with fun.


    I think Helps looked kind of amused as we walked towards him with our sassy a*s and threw in front of him, the three weapons that could have been the end of him.


    His smirk however said otherwise.


    ¡± Why did you have to bring this circus to me, Sherazad. Are you too happy to be finally re-living? ¡±


    I grabbed Ryan¡¯s hand tight because I could feel him clench his fist.


    ¡± And what is this rascal doing here with you? ¡±


    He pointed  at my Ryan.


    ¡± We are here to make a deal. You release all the werewolves whom you tricked into signing a blood deal and we surrender these weapons to you. ¡±


    He smirked dirty again.


    ¡± And do you think you can just dictate your will over me with just those pieces of metal? They have no power over me¡­ I am infinite. ¡±


    ¡± Listen¡­ ¡± I left Ryan¡¯s hand and walked straight up to him and rolled my eyes, ¡± you know and I know, what we both lost in thest battle. Let¡¯s just drop this pretend game. Get those innocent kids out of your bloody very system right now. And then end this in due time. I think we both got something to gain from here. ¡±


    He smirked again. But this time, his smirk wasn¡¯t so confident.


    He pped his hands as werewolves began surrounding the tower from below, appearing from all directions. They gathered in a circle around the building, looking straight up but their eyes looked disoriented.


    Suddenly they pulled something out from their pockets and pointed towards their own throat.


    Both Ryan and I backed off.


    ¡± Stop it. Stop it I say. ¡±


    ¡± Then you quit your negotiation nonsense and bring the man behind your inspiration¡­ ¡±


    We thought we had outsmarted him but it was we who got busted.


    He knew it was who was behind it all.


    Ryan¡¯s uncle.


    He must have sensed that those weapons in front of him were just dead metals. Their cores were taken out.


    ¡± Hi there old friend. Long time no see. ¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to appear given the way he had disappeared before the final battle.


    ¡± Long time no see old friend. d you finally decided to show your face. ¡± Helos mocked. ¡± You haven¡¯t changed. Still so weak and fragile. We both started together. Look at me now. Look how tall I am standing. ¡±


    There was no denying his gigantic presence. It made the entire ce reek of evil.


    Ryan¡¯s uncle smiled and took one step forward.


    ¡± Really? Where do you stand really? From where I see, all I can see is a mass murderer who killed his own lover and has been torturing her only son. ¡±


    This statement made Ryan unstable.


    ¡± It was her rapist husband who burnt her, not me. And that bastard has no right for existing¡­.. he deserved what I have been giving¡­ ¡±


    ¡± LIES¡­ ALL LIES. ¡±


    It was for the first time ever that I heard that man shouting. He was calm as the sky but his thundering was scary.


    ¡± It is all lies that you have been feeding yourself. Hand you not whispered into her breast to try and kill her husband, she would probably still be living and breathing. And the son you have made your mission in life to torment and bereave, was given priority over you. She chose for him to live. You couldn¡¯t even respect that decision. Yet you say you were in love with her. Damn, what a shame. ¡±


    We didn¡¯t notice but he had been taking subtle steps towards Helps while he spoke and in an instant he pressed his forehead.


    It made all the werewolves gathered below drop their knives and look at each other in confusion.


    ¡± Ryan, now. Do it before his darkness devours my strength. ¡±


    I could literally see him fading as he fought to keep pressing that spot on Helios¡¯s head.


    He had used up a considerable amount of energy to transform the cores that he had extracted from the three weapons into bullets. He was already very exhausted.


    I was afraid he was going to die but there was no time to panic.


    Ryan had already pulled his gun out, loaded the bullets and was about to fire.


    But he had forgotten the most important step, probably in rage or probably in a hurry.


    ¡± Ryan wait¡­ ¡±


    Toote. The bullets had already left their shells.


    I had no other option.


    I wed at Ryan¡¯s chest to get his blood in my hand and then I had to let the bullets pass through my palm to mix it with my own blood.


    I turned around to check if they had still hit the mark, irrespective of the hole dug in my hand.


    It had.


    Three cores, lodged one after the other, right on his forehead.


    But like I said. It was toote.


    Ryan¡¯s uncle was gone. Vanished. Like air. Disappeared.


    Helos crumbled on the ground as his body dissipated


    into a million dark flying insects and hovered across the night sky.


    I sat on Ryan¡¯sp, him holding onto my palm with his handkerchief as we looked at the unrealistic victory.


    It seemed like it was too easy. Too good to be true.

 Chapter 118-Sherry’s POV – Happy ending?

    I couldn¡¯t believe it had already been months and what was more unbelievable was the fact that Rose was my bride¡¯s maid.


    I mean, I didn¡¯t want to hold anymore grudges. I told Ryan to sort things out with his father as well. We both went together to ask for his blessing before our wedding.


    ¡°This one seems like a changed girl, my boy. You better be careful. ¡± He had jokingly said, or was it a joke at all? I was indeed a different species at the moment. Not the weak human who had caught his eye.


    ¡± You look stunning. I think I should keep an ambnce ready for Ryan. ¡±


    Rose jokes. She had done all the wedding preparations by herself. She had even helped me with deciding on the dress. A very unique design.


    A high neck, see through corset dress with a very light weight trail.


    It had some pearl detailing on the veil that I was wearing and it matched the set that I was wearing as well.


    ¡± Thank you for everything Rose. I know it must have been hard for you¡­. ¡±


    ¡± Oh, don¡¯t mind. It was nothing. I am used to worse sorts of duties, trust me. I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better¡­ ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s not what I meant. I mean your feelings¡­ for Ryan. ¡± I cut her short before she could end. She gulped. She clearly wasn¡¯t over him yet.


    ¡± So you could see. ¡±


    We hadn¡¯t actually talked about it, face to face but we had an unspoken agreement.


    ¡± Then I will be very frank with you. No need for any more veil. Well, Ryan was the first person who treated me like a real person, irrespective of my profession. I had a lot of men touch this body Sherry but he was the first to touch his heart. So, if you are asking me if it was hard or not, well, I will be honest, it was. But I have seen him before you came to his life. So I can say that you are the only one whom he truly loved in all his life. And I am willing to let him have that love which I couldn¡¯t have. And I am willing to be a part of that. ¡± I could feel her voice cracking, ¡± and if I put that aside, I found a great friend in you Sherry. I was willing to let anything as trivial as my personal feelings get in the middle of that. ¡±


    And she kissed my cheeks subtly, wiping her tears.


    ¡± Besides, I am an assassin. I am young. I am sure I will get a chance to shoot at more hearts.


    Now¡­.e on ¡­e on¡­e on¡­ hurry up¡­.. Do you want to gette for your own wedding? ¡±


    She was right. I was already runningte.


    My limo was waiting outside.


    ¡± You go ahead Rose. I just need a moment with myself.¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t be toote or I might steal your spotlight. ¡± she winked and was gone.


    And then it began.


    It started feeling like I was having a very bad cramp and then it began feeling like a heart attack.


    ¡°No¡­. No¡­.. ¡±


    I fell on the floor trying to reach for my mobile, while it rolled off.


    And then everything cked out.


    I was back in that white, infinite room again, but this time I didn¡¯t pass through the ss tunnel.


    ¡± Wee back! ¡±


    That voice greeted me.


    ¡± Why am I here? I need to go¡­. I have a wedding. ¡±


    I was getting too impatient. I was panicking.


    ¡± Hold on little one. Don¡¯t you remember your promise? ¡±


    My promise?


    Yes, that deal. That deal toe back.


    ¡± Yes. Yes I do. What is it that you want me to do? ¡±


    I asked in a hurry.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡± Patience dear one. Patience is the key. Your task will need time¡­. ¡±


    ¡± How much time? ¡±


    I was literally tapping my foot.


    ¡± Days¡­ months¡­. could even be years¡­.. it¡¯s not for me to say. ¡±


    ¡± No¡­ No way. I have my wedding¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Stepping back from what you said might alter the course of your known history. Choose a little one. Life is all about the choices that we make. ¡±


    No. That was not an option.


    ¡± Wait. I am not backing off from my promise. But I just need you to give me a moment. Just a few minutes back in my world. I need to be texting a goodbye. ¡°

 Chapter 119-Ryan’s POV – Dear husband

    ¡°My dear husband,


    I know we haven¡¯t exchanged the vows but in my heart you have and always been the one and only one. I don¡¯t know how you will be able to exin this to all those waiting at that stadium. I don¡¯t know how you will cope with what I am about to say.


    Just know that this is not another betrayal.


    I love you.


    I am not leaving you.


    But I have to go now. It¡¯s not something in my hand.


    Take care of yourself. Take care of our new pack.


    I promise I will return. Wait for me toe back. So for now my dear Ryan, you are the deputy Alpha. You are in charge.¡±


    That was what she sent me.


    My mobile phone crashed on the floor as I ran towards my car.


    I ran straight home.


    The limo was still standing in front of the gate. Rose was waiting there with a smile but it faded as soon as she saw my face.


    ¡± Ryan? Why are you here? What happened? ¡±


    She rushed inside as she saw me dart in without answering.


    I broke into the room where her scent was stilling from.


    ¡°Sherry¡­ Sherizad¡­. Sherry¡­.. Don¡¯t joke with me like this. Come out. Pleasee out. ¡±


    I cried. I literally, a grown a*The werewolf was sobbing like a child.


    And there her phone was.


    I sniffed it hard. It still had her warmth. It still had the essence of her touch.


    ¡± No¡­. Sherry no. You can¡¯t do this to me. You can¡¯t leave me alone like this again. ¡±


    I fell with a stud on the ground.


    ¡± Ryan¡­. Ryan what happened? ¡±


    Rose sat down beside me as she saw me grabbing my hair and kicking my leg. A side of me that she could never imagine.


    ¡± Ssshhhh! Ryan. Ryan calm down. Tell me everything. Tell me what happened? Where is Sherry. I just left her in the room and went out. Why are you even here? Where could she have gone? ¡±


    I had no answer. I could not answer.


    I handed over Sherry¡¯sst text.


    I was jerking as the tides of tears drenched the carpet below.


    Rose suddenly hugged me.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. It¡¯s ok Ryan. She must have had her reasons. She wille back. ¡±


    I must have been really shocked or drained, I don¡¯t know but I hugged her back.


    *****


    It has been years now.


    Sherry just disappeared on our wedding day like thin air.


    I don¡¯t me her but I just wish she could have at least told me the reason for her disappearance.


    I have tried searching for her everywhere. I am still searching in the mountains, in the clouds and even the deepest trenches on every corner of earth.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I stayed awake all night , a habit I had forgotten even since she hade back to my life.


    Whenever the phone rings it used to send a chill of excitement down my spine. But now it¡¯s alright. It doesn¡¯t bug me anymore.


    I sit with her picture on my desk and sometimes browse through her phone gallery andugh at all the weird selfies that she had.


    One such night, I was drinking on my roof and admiring her silly images when suddenly a message beeped on her screen.


    Normally I avoided all her iing calls and texts.


    But this one I had to open because it began with my name.


    The text read,


    ¡± Ryan, I love you babes. ¡°


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!